I was walking to my car when Karen, came running up.  She’s my boss’s assistant and a damn beautiful woman.
“Hey Rob! You dropped your disc in the hallway!” She said waving the CD in the air.
“Thanks.” I said as she handed me the disc. I didn’t want to be rude and walk away, so I made small talk.
“Doing’ anything fun this weekend?” I asked.
“Not really, I’ll probably head to the mall. I have to return these shoes.” She said and we both looked down at her black leather pumps.
“What’s the matter? They make you too tall?” I said jokingly.
“Well, they make me taller than you!” She said accenting her height by taking a step closer and standing straight. “But that’s not why I’m returning them.”

I looked up at her and I started to get hot! Karen’s heels made her at least 2 inches taller than me and I’ve always had a secret fascination with tall women.  The heat started in my genitals and flowed up to my head. 

 

I’ve had a crush on Karen since the day I started my job, so I looked down and stepped backwards to get away. “Then why are you returning them?” I asked, loosening my tie.
“They’re too tight.”

There was an uncomfortable silence, for me anyway. Karen simply stood there looking at me strangely.
“Something wrong?” I asked.
“No. No, it’s nothing.” She said.
“It can’t be nothing when you’re looking at me like that!”
“I don’t want you to think I’m making fun of you.” She said taking a step closer.
“What!?” I yelled, my voice squeaking.
“I think…” she paused slipping off one shoe. Standing on her bare foot she was slightly shorter than me. “Oh forget it!” she said slipping her pump back on.
“No, I won’t forget it. Now you must tell me!” I said half laughing, half pissed off.
“For a second I thought I was taller than you.”
“Karen, you’re what? Five–eight? You’re taller than half the guys at work in those heels. What are they, 4 inches?”
“No!” She said a little defensively. “They’re 3 inch heels and I’m only five-seven!”
“Well…” I said. “That adds up to five ten and that’s still 2 inches taller than me.”
“Whatever.” She said tossing her long hair over her shoulder, obviously mad at something.

“Hey! Did I say something wrong?”
“No. I guess I’m just a little height sensitive, that’s all.”
“I’m sorry I teased you.” I said looking up at her large blue eyes.
“It’s not you.”  She said slumping down to my height.  “Michael and I broke up. He said I was too tall for him!” she said and tears started to well up in her eyes.
“Oh geez! I’ve done it again!” I said reaching into my jacket pocket for a tissue.
She took the tissue and wiped her eyes. “Rob, would it surprise you if I told you I like being tall?”

I almost choked!  Did she just say she liked being tall?

 

“Not at all.” I said feigning my surprise.
“Would it surprise you if I told you I don’t mind being taller than most people?” she said her eyes now clear of the tears.
“Honestly? A little.” I said. What I said next surprised me a lot. “Karen, would it surprise you if I said I liked taller women?”
Her eyes went wide and a smile appeared on her face. “Stop it!  You’re putting me on!”  She laughed.

“I’m serious!”  I said looking at her straight in the eye.

“Even if they’re taller than you?” She asked standing straight up, making herself taller than me again.

My heart leaped! This conversation had taken a twist that I’ve only dreamed of!

“Sure. For instance, look at a girl like yourself. Your tall and very attractive and when you put on heels you’re taller than me. I’d date you in a heartbeat.”
“That’s so sweet!” She said and then awkwardly hugged me. “Would it surprise you if I said I like to be taller than the men I date?”
“Not any more!” I said feeling my groin swell against her upper thigh.
“Thank you so much!” she said pulling away from me. “You’ve made me feel so much better! See you in the morning!” She said and walked away towards her car.
I stood there a moment and admired her long legs and incredibly tight ass. “She is beautiful!” I said aloud.

A moment later I was in my car and driving through the parking lot. Suddenly a white plume of smoke arose from a parking space on my left. I stopped and ran over to the old car. The smoke billowed from under the hood and completely filled the interior. I ran over to the drivers side and threw the door open. To my surprise Karen almost jumped into my arms!
“You lousy piece of shit!” she yelled and kicked the driver’s door closed.
“Are you okay?” I asked.
“Oh my God! Rob, I’m sorry! I didn’t even realize it was you!” she said.
“That’s all right. Are you hurt?”
“No, I’m fine. This is going to cost me a fortune to fix!”

I parked my car and handed her my cell phone to call her mechanic.
“He says he can’t fix it until next week.” She said dejectedly. “Now, all I need to do is call a cab.” She said picking up the phone.
“What are you doing?” I asked. “I’ll give you a ride!”
She hung up the phone. “Now I know 2 things about you!” She said smiling.
“What are they?”
“First of all, you’re very nice.”
‘and…” I said following her to my car. I opened the passenger door for her.
“Your very cute!” she said as she got in.

As I drove the silence between us was not so uncomfortable. Karen sat looking out her window and smiling. It gave me time to admire her legs and the way her feet looked in those pumps. The skirt she wore was not too short but the slit on the side showed plenty of thigh. Karen was like many tall girls, thin and small chested. However, it was her sparkling blue eyes and gorgeous face that set her apart from the rest. Karen could easily be a model.

Suddenly she broke the silence by turning on the radio. As if this day wasn’t turning out good enough, “Miserable” by Lit was playing and Karen started singing along.
“I love this song!” she said turning to face me. “Have you ever seen the video?”
“Of course! It’s all over MTV. I was hoping to pick up the CD this weekend.”
“In the video do you think the guys are small or that Pam is a giant?”
“I think the guys are small and Pam’s normal sized.”
“Why?” She asked.
“Because they don’t make clothes and shoes to fit giant women, I guess.”
“That’s funny, I thought Pam was a giant. I never thought about the clothes thing.” Karen said and sat silent for a moment.

“You really like tall women!” She said.
“You thought I was lying?”
“No. I just thought you were trying to cheer me up.” She said crossing her legs. “You know the mall is coming up. I can return my shoes and you can get your CD, we can kill two birds with one stone!”
“Uh, sure.” I said. “Karen, how do you know I wasn’t trying to cheer you up?” I asked turning towards the mall parking lot.
“Well, it was when you said you thought the guys were small.”
“Yes?” I said pulling into a parking space.
“I just think that it’s your preference.” She said getting out of the car.
I walked around the back of the car and caught up with her. “What do you mean it’s my preference?”
“Listen, I thought she was tall and that’s because I think I like to be tall. You thought the guys the guys were small because you like to be…”
“Small?” I said holding the door to the main entrance open for her.
“I was going to say short.” She said looking out of the corner of her eye at me and smiling.

Just before we entered the shoe store Karen pulled out the shoebox from her shopping bag. Inside was a pair of white Keds, which she slipped on as she placed the pumps into the box.
“Look!” she said. “Now your as tall as I am.” She smiled and walked into the shoe store.
“Very funny.” I said and followed her in.

I didn’t realize my predicament until the girl behind the register said “without a receipt I can only give you store credit.”
That meant one thing…I was going to be here a long time. Karen immediately took her exchange receipt and went shoe shopping. I have to admit it wasn’t that bad. I mean, she didn’t ask me to watch her bag or anything. She did insist that I tell her whether I liked each pair she tried on. She also insisted that I stand next to the mirror as she tried the shoes on. It took me a few pairs to realize she was comparing her height to mine with each pair of shoes. She tried on pumps, mules and Mary Janes. She tried on slides, sandals and platforms. She really didn’t get my attention until the sandals. One pair had incredibly high heels and simple leather straps across her toes and instep. It was apparent that Karen took very good care of her feet.

“I like these! Rob, what do you think?” She said stepping especially close to me and looking at herself in the mirror.
“They’re very nice.” I said looking up at the statuesque girl in front of me.
“Nice? Do you think they’re sexy? I’ve been told I have sexy feet. Do you think these sandals show them off?” she said looking down at me.
“I must say you do have very sexy feet and those sandals do look good on you.”
“Good, I’ll take them.” She said slipping them into the box. “I just want to try on one more pair.”
“Okay. Take your time.” I said noticing that Karen’s skirt had ridden up rather high on her thighs. I was in a daze as the sales girl brought over a box.
“Thanks.” Karen said as she took the box from the girl. I think she knew where I was staring and enjoyed the attention.
“Rob, do you recognize these?” She asked slipping the platform heels on. My eyes were still on the shadow between her long, tan legs when she asked.
“Sorry?” I said looking up and meeting her gaze.
“Do you recognize these shoes?” She asked again.
I looked down to see a pair of strappy black platforms with a heel that looked 8 inches high!
“They’re the same style as the one’s Pam wears in the Lit video.” She said adjusting the straps. “Let’s see how they look.” She stretched out her hand and I took it, helping her stand. She took her time, looking me in the eye the entire time. Her eyes met mine and went higher. Up and up she went until my eyes were level with her chin!
“Now that’s more like it! God! Look how short you are!” She practically yelled.
“Oh my God!” I mumbled as the heat in my pants grew for the second time that day.
“Wow, you really do like tall women.” She said bending over and whispering in my ear. “Don’t worry.” She said straightening up. “I won’t eat you.”

Karen bought both pairs of shoes and wore the platforms! We strolled through the mall looking for a record store. There were lots of young guys staring at us as we walked. Who am I kidding? They were staring at Karen! Who wouldn’t? She was a beautiful woman with shoulder length light brown hair, beautiful blue eyes and incredibly long legs. In addition, she was now at least 6’3” in those heels.

We found the store I was looking for store and I bought Limp Bizkit, Lenny Kravitz and the Lit CD. By this time it was almost 7:30 and I was getting hungry.
“Karen, I’m starving! Would you like to get something to eat?” I asked.
“Are you asking me out?” she smiled from above.
“You know I like tall women.” I said reaching out and taking her hand. “Come on, I know a great Japanese place.”

We left the mall and went to my favorite Japanese restaurant. The food was fantastic and the waiters were all short. So short they came up to Karen’s breasts. I could tell she enjoyed her height with the shoes on.

After dinner, I’m sad to say, I took her home and walked her to the apartment door.
“I had a great time.” She said taking one step up the stoop.
“So did I.”
She turned and now between the platforms and the steps I stood 17 inches shorter than her. Her breasts were directly under my chin.
“Here.” She said handing me a piece of paper, on it, her phone number. “Call me tomorrow.” She smiled and ran up the steps.
I watched her the entire time. When she reached the last step the angle was good enough for me to catch a glimpse of panty under her skirt.

I drove home that night and started writing this story. After all, it has an incredible beginning.

 

 

Over the weekend I called Karen and we went out for the traditional dinner and dancing. She didn’t wear the “Lit” shoes (what we called them), she wore those sexy sandals. Afterwards, we went back to her place to relax. She told me about her ex-boyfriend Michael and how he made her wear flats because he was embarrassed about being short.
“He was only five-five and he would wear these cowboy boots to make himself as tall as I am.” She laughed. “The funny thing was even with the boots I was taller than him!”

I told her that I was worried that people at work would talk. “Karen, we both work for the same person. I really like you, I have since the beginning. I don’t want people to get the wrong impression.” I said, holding her hand.
“Then we’ll keep it between us.” She said and planted a firm kiss on my lips.

We kissed for what seemed forever. When the sun came shining in through the kitchen window we realized that we had talked all night. I thanked her for a lovely evening and left. That morning I lay in my bed for hours, unable to sleep, thinking about Karen.

I called her Sunday night and we spoke for a little while. It seems a couple of her girlfriends were coming over and they were going to hang out.
“Don’t talk about me too much.” I said.
“What else am I going to gab about?” she laughed.
She said that one of her friends would give her a ride into work in the morning and that I’d see her there.

On Monday morning I walked into the office with a definite “spring” in my step. I said good morning to the boss and got to work. I didn’t see Karen until noon when she was going out to lunch with the girls. She was wearing a pants outfit that was tight on her ass. I said hello, she hi’d me back and that was it until after work. I waited outside for her. Needless to say, I didn’t wait long.
She came striding out, suit jacket over one arm, purse over the other.
“Need a ride?” I asked.
“I thought you’d never ask.” She said as we walked together to my car. As soon as we got inside she leaned over and kissed me. “I missed you.”
“I missed you too.” I said as we drove off.
“I can’t hang out tonight. I have a class.” I said hoping she wasn’t too disappointed.
“What class?”
“I teach a Criminal Justice course over at Tech. How about Wednesday night? You free?”
“As a bird!”
We spent the rest of the ride chatting and listening to my new Lit CD.

Wednesday came before I knew it and there we were at the mall again, this time to see a movie.
“Want to go shoe shopping?” she laughed.
“You mean there’s a pair that you haven’t tried on?” I replied and noticed a strange look on her face. “What’s the matter?
“There’s something in my shoe.” She said and braced herself against me. She took her shoe off, shook it upside down and a little pebble fell out. “There we go.” She said looking me straight in the eye. She slid her shoe back on and stood up. Again a strange look came over her and she looked at me.
“Rob, how tall did you say you were?”
“Five-eight, why?” I asked.
“Stand up perfectly straight. I want to see something.” She said slipping off both heels.
I did and she stood in front of me looking me straight in the eye.
“So, your taller than you thought.” I said and was quite excited at the fact that she and I were exactly the same height.
“No, I’m not. The other day I took off my shoe and I was shorter than you.” She said. “Take off your shoes.”
I did and looked up at her. “Your standing on your toes.”
“No, this is standing on my toes.” She said and grew another five inches. She lowered herself back down and was still an inch or so taller than me.
“This is strange.” I said.
“No kidding. I want to check our measurements after the movie.” She said and we slipped our shoes back on.

Afterwards we went for coffee at a little café and then back to my place.
“Do you have a tape measure?” She asked.
“Yours serious about measuring our heights?” I asked reaching into my closet for my toolbox.
“I really thought you were taller than me the other day. I just want to be sure.” She said taking the tape measure from me. She went over to the coffee table and grabbed a book. “Your first, take off your shoes and stand against the wall.”
I leaned against the wall as Karen extended the tape from the floor to above my head.
“Stand up straight or we won’t get an accurate measurement.” She said placing the binding of the book on my head and held it flat against the wall.

“Liar!” She smiled.
“What?” I said walking away from the wall.
“You said you were five-eight. Your only….”
“Five-six?!” I yelled. “You moved the book!”
“I did not! This book has not moved! Hold it and see for yourself.” She said.
I slid myself under the book and held it flat against the wall. I was very careful when I moved to check my measurement.
“Still five-six! That’s not possible!” I said looking at the tape measure. It was flat on the floor. “This is crazy! Let’s measure you.” I said taking the tape measure from Karen.
I held the tape up and the book on her head. She stepped away. “Five-seven! I told you, liar.”
“Karen, this is impossible. I’ve been five-eight since I was eighteen.”
“Maybe your shrinking?” she smiled and slipped her mules back on, growing another three inches. I was feeling very self-conscious all of a sudden.
“Not funny.”
“If it helps,” she said taking my head in her hands. “being shorter than me makes you even cuter than before.” Then laying a long wet kiss on me.

We ended up on the couch. She unbuttoned my shirt and ran her hands over my chest. I ran my hands up her long, smooth legs and hiked up her skirt. Grabbing her firm ass, I pulled her on top of me. She straddled me and smiled when she realized it wasn’t a ballpark frank in my pants. She sat up straight and dry humped me. Her small breasts in my face, nipples becoming hard under her tight sweater. She reached down with both hands and pulled her sweater off. Underneath was a sexy pushup bra. She pulled my head to her chest with one hand and unclasped her bra with the other. A second later my face was enveloped by her perfect b-cups. She was breathing hard as I kneaded her ass and pushed her hips onto my throbbing member.

“It’s too bad we have to work in the morning.” She moaned. “or I’d stay over.”
“Stay over anyway!” I mumbled between her mounds.
“I can’t. I like you and I want to, but…”
“I understand.” I said coming up for air. I was caught up in the moment and enjoying it.
Karen tried to pull away but I pulled her back, taking a nipple into my mouth.
“oh!” she moaned. “Rob…” moan. “Stop. Not tonight.” She said and replaced her nipple with her mouth, which I eagerly accepted.
“Stay a little longer?” I whispered.
“Saturday.” She said standing. Sitting on the couch she looked ten feet tall. She put on her sweater and stuffed her bra in her bag. Her nipples clearly showed through. I got up and held her slender body to mine. With her four-inch height advantage I easily slid my head under her chin, resting it on her chest.
“Karen, I don’t want to let you go.” I said lifting her off the ground.
“My! You’re the horny one!” she laughed. “If you let me go I’ll show you something special.”
I looked up at her smiling face and put her down. Without hesitation Karen lifted her right leg up, straight up and rested it on my shoulder.
“I’m very flexible.” She said.
“Oh my God!” I stammered as I watched her put her foot back on the floor. “Gymnastics?”
“Twelve years of ballet.” She said grabbing her keys. “See you Saturday!”

 

We saw each other for two brief meetings during the week. Each time I envisioned her doing splits on the conference room table, wrapping her long legs around my head and allowing me to bend her any-which-way. God! I was in lust!

Saturday came and I knocked on her apartment door. To my surprise a strange woman answered.
“Is Karen here?” I asked the good-looking blonde.
“Sure, come on in.” she said opening the door wide. As I stepped up the last step and into the doorway I realized that this girl was even taller than Karen! Once inside I turned to face her.
“I’m Rob.” I said extending my hand.’
“Christy. Karen’s told me all about you.” She said taking it. “She’s almost ready. I’m on my way out, but before I go can I get you a drink?” She said leading me into Karen’s kitchen.
“Vodka’s always nice.” I said moving towards the kitchen table.
“Rocks?” she asked reaching up for a glass in the high cabinet.
“Please.” I said admiring Christy’s length. She was wearing tight jeans and a belly shirt and sneakers. “In sneakers, Christy’s at least as tall as Karen is in heels!” I thought to myself grabbing a chair. Christy’s purse was on the chair, so I picked it up and placed it on the table. While she poured the vodka, I noticed her wallet was open and her license was on top. She was twenty-one years old and five-eleven!
“Here’s your drink.” She said handing me the glass.
“Thank you.” I said sipping.
“I’m sorry I can’t stay. It was very nice meeting you.” She said picking up her purse.
“Same here.” I said watching her walk out the door.

I walked into the living room checking out her decorating style. I was just starting to examine the photos on her walls when I hear a noise come from behind me.
“I’ve never known a horny man to be late.” She said throatily.
I turned to find her standing in the doorway. One arm up caressing the wall. The other, on her hip. On her feet were the Lit platforms. On her body was a short black strapless dress, her hair in a bun. Her legs were endless, her breasts heaving and her lips…hungry.

 
“You…you…you…” is all I managed before she laughed.
“Thank you!” She said striding towards me. She came over and planted a kiss on my forehead.
“Hi shorty!” she said wiping the lipstick from my head.
“Hello, my towering beauty.” I said planting a kiss on her neck.
“That I am!” she said leaning over and kissing me on the lips. “I know you like it. That’s why I wore these shoes.”
“I not only like it, I love it!” I said hugging her to me and pressing my groin against her upper thigh.
“I’m as horny as you are loverboy! However, good things come to those who wait.” She said reaching over me to grab her purse.
“Where are we going?” I asked as we walked out the door.
“It’s a surprise.”
We drove the forty minutes into New York City and parked in the theater district. I was thrilled when we walked into the Fashion Café. The restaurant owned by Claudia Schiffer, Elle MacPherson, Naomi Campbell and Christy Turlington. Once past the large camera lens archway, we were greeted by a statuesque brunette.
“Reservations?”
“Under Karen.” She said.
The two women towered over me and I felt like a midget. Karen in her “Lit” heels and the brunette (obviously a model) in low slides.
“Right this way, you’re in the Milano room.” She said.
On the way we must have passed four more lofty women. When we arrived at her seats Karen asked me, “you like?”
“Honestly, for the first time in my life I feel a little short.” I said eyeing the menu.
“Rob, think of it this way; you’re not short. I’m tall” she smiled and picked up her menu.

“Excuse me one second. I need to hit the men’s room.” I said and began to get up.  Just then a tall blonde came around the corner followed by the sexy hostess.
“Jessica! Your only sixteen years old! You shouldn’t be in the bar!” The hostess said.
“I may not be old enough but your bartender thought I was!” the girl said turning and shouting over her shoulder.
I stood up just in time to have “Jessica” slam into me. Her large breasts hit me first, in the face! I went down like a ton of bricks! I heard several people shout, including Karen.
“Damn kid, I’m sorry!” Jessica said helping me to my feet.
“Rob? Are you all right?” Karen said pushing Jessica out of the way and holding me.
“Karen, I’m all right.” I looked up at Jessica who was easily six-five without the platform heels she wore! “No harm done.”
“Oh my God! You’re not a kid! I’m sorry mister!” Jessica cried.
“He gets that a lot.” Said Karen still cradling my head against her chest.
“All right! Out you go!” The brunette yelled at Jessica taking her by the arm.
“I’ve never been so embarrassed!” I whispered as Karen sat back down.
“Don’t worry about it. It could’ve happened to anyone.” She said.
“Now, I’ll be right back.” I said and made my way to the men’s room.

When I returned the Hostess was speaking with Karen.
“Sir, my name is Michelle.” She said extending her hand. I shook it gently.
“I’m so embarrassed by what just happened.” She said bending slightly at the waist. She was definitely compensating for my height.
“That’s okay Michelle.” I said.
“Well, please allow the Fashion Café to pick up the tab for tonight.” She said.
“The offer is appreciated, but not necessary.” I said sitting back down.
“I already accepted.” Karen smiled.
“Please, it’s the least I can do for what happened.” Michelle said. “So relax and enjoy. Is there anything I can bring you?”
“White Russian.” Said Karen.
“Vodka, rocks.” Said I.
“Are you still embarrassed?” She asked.
“Wouldn’t you be?” I chided.
“Not really.” She said smartly.
“Karen, you weren’t bowled over by a sixteen year old!”
“Rob! She was enormous! She could play for the Knicks!” she exclaimed by raising her arms to imitate exactly how tall the girl was. “Anyway, you’re just upset because she thought you were a kid.”
“I guess your right. It’s just been scary learning that I’m really five-six when I’ve been thinking I was five-eight for so long and now I’m in a place with nothing but tall women!”
“Rob, don’t laugh but this entire time I’ve been getting HOT!” she said and I felt her toes touch my leg.
“Really?” suddenly everything wasn’t so bad.
“Really. You looked so small compared to that girl!”
“She was really tall!” I added.
“I’m jealous.” Karen said running her foot up my pant leg.
“Jealous of what? Her height?”
“Her height and her boobs!” Karen said switching feet and touching my inner thigh.
“She knocked me over with her boobs!”
“I know! They were bigger than your head!” She laughed and I laughed with her.

Soon I stopped worrying about what happened and started concentrating on Karen. Here was a beautiful, tall, intelligent and caring woman. She liked to be tall. She liked the fact that she was taller than me. I really liked the fact that she was taller than me. We had a great time.

By the time we got back to her place we were all over each other. She stopped me for a brief moment to undo her hair from the tight bun it was in. It fell, cascading around her shoulders. Then she reached around her back and unzipped her dress. With one fluid movement the dress slid slowly down the length of her body. She kicked it to the side. She sashayed towards me, hands on hips.
“Hello there.” She said from above.

I embraced her and I almost squeezed under her chin. Her skin was soft and supple. She tasted like brandy and smelled of a warm summer afternoon. Her breasts, perfect handfuls of pleasure. Her stomach, a pool of rippling muscles. Her legs like anacondas, long, strong and ready to squeeze the life out of me. We fell to the floor in the living room and she maneuvered herself on top of me. She unbuttoned my shirt and practically tore it from me. She undid my belt feverously and pulled down my pants. When I was completely undressed and laying on the carpet she stood. Placing one foot on either side of my head she said “How do you like the view?”
“You look like a giantess.” I said caressing her calves.
“Do I look as tall as Pam was in the video?” she said swaying from side to side as if to music.
“No. Taller.” I said. She shuddered as if the thought was enough to make her cum.

She knelt down and I realized that her pussy was completely shaved. I began to lick her inner thighs and moved to her tenderness. She began to moan and sigh. Gyrating her hips in rhythm with my tongue. Karen quickly turned herself over and sixty-nine’d me. Her hot breath and lips descending on my cock like a soft steam bath. After we had successfully licked and sucked every inch of each other’s bodies we moved to the couch to make love.

“I love being on top!” she whispered as she took hold of me and slid me inside herself. As she gyrated and grinded herself on top of me I thought about her standing above me and imagined that it was us in that video instead of Pam and the boys. I imagined that instead of eating me she would use me in other ways. Much like my friend was right now.
Our groans and moans were loud enough to wake the dead! Karen started to move faster and her moans became louder.
“Oh my God!” she cried. “Oh my God! You looked so small!

Something inside me awoke when she said that. Like she had been reading into my deepest darkest desires!

“You…looked….so ….small…next ….to….OH MY GOD! Karen was like a cowgirl taming a wild stallion. I quickly realized that this girl was fantasizing about exactly what I was fantasizing about.
“You…you’re so tall!” I stammered.
“Your so fucking short!” she yelled. “Your so small, I could crush you between my thighs!”
“Karen… you’re… a giantess!” I cried.
“OH MY GOD! ROB! YOU’RE SO TINY! I WANT ALL OF YOU INSIDE ME!” she screamed and shuddered as she came.
In that moment I came and experienced one of the most intense orgasms of my life!

I held her and she went limp in my arms. She was crying.
“What’s wrong?”
“I’m so embarrassed!  I’ve never shared that with anyone.”
“You shouldn’t be!  I’ve never told anyone either!  Well, that’s not true.” I said and she raised herself up to a sitting position.
“You have?”
“Not in person. I’ve told people on a message board.”
“Not on the Giantess Shrine?” she screamed and practically jumped off of me.
“How’d you know?”
She started pacing around the room. “I’ve been there! I’ve been lurking there for like six months! What’s your name?”
“Wishful Thinker.”
“How come I don’t remember your name?” She asked coming back and sitting next to me.
“Well, I don’t contribute that much. I wrote one story about a guy who invented a machine that allowed him to shrink himself at will.”
“I remember! He meets this girl in the library!”
“You read it?!”
“I remember that you never finished it. It got me so hot!”
“Really!?”
She nodded and climbed back on top of me.
“You should write one about us.” She said maneuvering her hips over mine.
“How would it go?” I asked becoming hard again.
“Let’s see.” She said and as I slid inside her she bit her bottom lip. “Short guy… No. Handsome, short guy meets beautiful woman.”
“Who’s really tall.” I added grabbing her ass.
“She likes the fact that she’s taller than him.” She said.

As the story line progressed, Karen’s pace increased. As I though about the story the harder I fucked!

“But she wishes he was smaller!” I said pulling her to me and sucking her rock hard nipples.
“She wants him really small!” (she goes faster)
“So she invents a shrink ray.” (I fuck harder)
“And shrinks him down.” (Faster)
“Until she can hold him in her hand!” (licking)
“Until she’s a giantess!” (grinding faster)
“She’s a goddess to him!” (sucking)
“He’s so tiny!” (bucking)
“She’s a mountain!” (licking, sucking, fucking)

“OH MY GOD! ROOOOOB!!!!”
“KAREN!”

“She likes it when he’s inside her.”
“So does he.”

When morning came I was as high as a kite! The entire night felt like a dream! I couldn’t sleep. We made love in every room of the apartment each time adding more and more to the story. It was the closest I had ever come to actually making love to a giantess.

I looked over at Karen laying on the floor next to me (we had fallen off of the bed). She looked like a goddess. Her hair shone gold in the morning sun and her skin was like bronze. To my surprise she opened her eyes and smiled.
“Good morning…little man.”
“Hi there you giant piece of ass.”
“That was the best night of my life!” She said sitting up and kissing me.
“Mine too.”
“Is my little man hungry?” She asked.
“I’m so hungry, I could eat an entire Cheerio!” I said and we laughed.

We got up. Karen took a shower and I started breakfast. Karen came into the kitchen wearing a robe and the “Lit” shoes.
“I can’t help enjoying the height difference between us.” She said and hugged me. I leaned my head onto her chest and listened to the beating of her heart.
“Wow! It must be my imagination but you feel smaller!” She said running her long fingers through my hair.
“It’s just Wishful Thinking!” I said grabbing her taught ass.
“No. You definitely feel smaller and you look shorter!” she said holding me at arms length. “I want to measure you again!”
“Oh God Karen! It’s just a fantasy!” I yelled after her as she went to get a tape measure. A moment later she reappeared “Up against the wall!” she commanded.
“Okay.” I said standing straight up against the kitchen wall.
Karen held up the tape and measured my height with her hand. A look of genuine surprise came over her face.
“You’re not going to believe this!” she shrieked. “Your five-five!”
“What!?” I yelled and looked where her hand had marked the tape. “Don’t play with me!” I yelled.
“Here little man, mark it yourself!” she said handing me a ruler she had in her robe pocket.
I held the ruler up and marked my height. “I can’t believe you would try to trick…” my words fell back down my throat when I saw what I saw. The ruler was at five foot five!
“Well, little man. You’re shrinking!”

“Take off your shoes! I’m going to measure you!” I yelled.
Karen slipped off the shoes and stood flat-footed against the wall and I marked her height with the ruler. She stepped away and my jaw hit the floor.
“Five-Seven! Ha! You are shrinking!” Karen said standing in front of me, hands on hips. With both of us in our bare feet, she did look taller than before! My eyes met the tip of her nose!

 

“Rob, it’s okay.  I’ll take care of you.”  She said stroking my hair.  The both of us sat on her couch as the morning light streamed through the window.

“Karen this is not  a joke!  I know you’re excited, but I’m the one who’s changing!  What’s going to happen to me?  My job?”  I said leaning over and resting my head on her chest.

“I wouldn’t worry about it.  You haven’t shrunk enough yet for people to notice.”  She said extending one long leg over mine.  Suddenly, someone pitched a tent in my boxer shorts.

“You see, he’s not worried.”  Karen said grabbing hold and stroking.

“Well then, neither am I.”  I said and climbed on top of her.  Secretly I was screaming inside.  What would become of me?

 

A few hours later Karen wanted to rent a movie.

“Stuart Little just came out on video and I really want to see it.”

“Me too.  I’ll get dressed and go.”  I said.

“You stay and relax.”  She said pulling on shorts and  a sweatshirt.  “Do you mind if I take your car?  Mine’s still running like crap.”  She said slipping on sneakers.

“The keys are in my pants.”

She grabbed the keys and came over to kiss me.  “Don’t shrink anymore while I’m gone.” she smiled

“I won’t.”

A moment later she was out the door.  I heard my engine roar as she sped off down the block.  I sat on her couch, turned on the TV and was ready to watch MST3K when there was a knock at the door.

I pulled on my pants from the night before and opened the door.

“Oh!  Hi Rob!”  It was Christy.  “Is Karen around?”

“She out renting a movie.  Come on in.”  I said opening the door.

“Why is her car in the driveway?”  she asked stepping inside.

“She took mine.  Can I get you anything?”  I asked feeling a little silly.

“No.  No thanks.”  She said.  “Actually, Rob I’m glad she’s not here?”  She said turning around to face me.  Her pink sundress twirling around her long legs.

“Really?”  I said.  All of a sudden I was very self-conscious.  The very idea that I might be shrinking coupled with the fact that  Christy was very tall made things worse.  I found my shirt draped over a chair and put it on. 

“I want to speak to you about Karen.”  She said looking at her shoes.

“What about Karen?”  I asked motioning for her to take a seat.  When she didn’t I sat back down on the couch.

“Did she tell you about Michael?”  she asked sitting down next to me.

“Yeah.  The short guy.”  I said remembering that now, Michael and I were the same height.  Christy seemed to realize this and looked strangely at me.

“Well anyway, they went out for a long time.  I think they were even talking about getting married.  Then Michael started acting really strange.  He became very jealous and very angry.”

“What happened?”  I asked.

“Well,”  Christy said taking a deep breath.  Her large chest rising and falling.  “Since Faith Hill has become so popular lately, Michael thought she would leave him.”

“Who’s Faith Hill and what does she have to do with anything?”  I asked. My interest really peaked.

“You’ve got to be kidding me!  Faith Hill is only like the biggest country star right now!”

“What does she have to do with Karen?”  I said.

“Have you been under a rock?  Karen looks just like her!”  Christy said standing.  “Ever since Faith Hill became popular, guys have been asking Karen out left and right.”

I was puzzled.  “Karen’s a beautiful girl, why shouldn’t guys ask her out?”

“It’s not that guy’s weren’t asking her out before but ever since Faith became popular Karen’s been swamped by guys asking her out!  There have been several agencies that want her to come back to modeling!”

“I can see why Michael was afraid!”  I said.

“Anyone could understand his being afraid, but he became so paranoid!  Every conversation he’d say she’s becoming so big!  He couldn’t handle it.”

“That’s a little scary.”

“You still don’t know the half of it!  After they broke up, Karen had to call the cops a dozen times to keep him away.  She had an order of protection and even hired a bodyguard for a while.”

“I wonder why she didn’t tell me all of this?”

“She probably didn’t want to scare you.”  Christy said holding her hands together as if in prayer.

“No, Christy, you don’t understand.  I’m head of security for my company.  She should have told me.  This guy sounds dangerous.”

“Well, I wouldn’t worry about it now.  It’s been a month since she’s heard from him.”

“That’s good.”  I said

“I’m still worried about her.  I mean, I worry about the guys she dates.”  She said walking over to the window.

“Rob, your only the second guy she’s dated since Michael and the idea that someone could do that to her still scares me.”  she said turning and walking towards me.  She stood in front of me, staring down over her mountainous chest.  “Rob, promise me you’ll be good to her.”

“Christy.”  I said standing, my face just higher than her breasts.  “There’s no way I could hurt Karen.”  I said trying not to stare at her cleavage.  Why the hell is she so tall?  I asked myself.

I quickly looked at her shoes to see sandals with low heels.  She’s five-eleven.  Why the heck does she look taller?

“I’m glad to hear you say that.  I wouldn’t want to have to kick your ass.” She said.

I laughed.  “Don’t worry.  You won’t have to.”

“Why are you laughing?  You don’t think I can, do you?”  she said.

“No, I…” before I could finish, the Amazonian blonde grabbed me under my arms and lifted me up until my head hit the ceiling.

“Christy!”

“I’m just proving a point.”  She said lowering me down to her eye level.  “If I can hold you like a small child.” Forcibly wrapping my legs around her waist.  “I can spank you like one.  Get it?”  she said holding me now with both hands under my ass.

“Uh, yeah.”  I said looking down.  Christy was holding me so tight her right breast was pressed against my stomach.  I noticed instinctively that her nipples were hard.  Just then I heard the unmistakable roar of my Corvette.  Christy walked over to the window.  Once she saw it was Karen she put me down.  “Don’t forget.  Hurt her and I’ll hurt you.”  Christy then walked over to her bag, took out a cigarette and lit it.  When Karen came in she was sitting comfortably on the couch.  I was still standing where Christy put me down.

“Hi Karen!”  she said cheerfully.

“Hi Christy!  When did you get here?”  she said placing a couple of movies on the coffee table.

“Oh, just a minute ago.  Rob was just telling me what a wonderful time you two had last night.”  She said taking a long drag from her cigarette as if cueing me to continue my story.

“Well, um…yeah.  I couldn’t believe it.  I get up and this monstrous girl knocks me down.”  I said pretending to tell Christy the story and just how large this girl was.

“Sounds to me like she was looking for an ass kicking.”  Christy said taking another drag on her cigarette.

“Holy shit Christy!”  Karen said walking over to Christy and taking a drag from her butt.  “Everybody would get their asses kicked if it were up to you.”  Karen walked up to me and said “She’s such a sweetheart.  Christy wouldn’t hurt a fly!”

“Oh I don’t know about that Karen.”  I said hugging her.  “She looks pretty tough to me!”

Christy smiled smugly.

 

Christy left a few minutes later and actually bent over to hug me.  “It was so nice seeing you again!”

“Same here.” I said seeing the tall blonde out. 

After I closed the door Karen said, “I hope I don’t have anything to worry about.”

“What do you mean?”  I asked thinking Karen knew the reason for Christy’s visit.

“Well, she’s taller than I am and you like taller women.”  She said walking towards me.

“Trust me.”  I said wrapping my arms around her thin waist.  “She comes on a little too strong for me.”

 

Karen couldn’t get Stuart Little so we watched Attack of the 50-foot woman with Daryl Hannah and the Incredible Shrinking Man.  

 

The next day at work it was business as usual.  Karen and I actually had lunch together in the cafeteria.  Although we agreed not to let our relationship be known at work, it wouldn’t be unreasonable to have lunch together.  During lunch she insisted we get together that night for our “measurements”.

“You’re being silly.”  I said biting into my tuna.

“I just want to be sure.  If you are, I think it’s important to start documenting this information for your diary.” She smiled.

“I’m not starting any diary.”

“I think you should.  Don’t you want to remember what it felt like being five-five?”  she laughed.

 

That night in her kitchen we made a mark at our respective heights.

“That’s amazing!  You’re still five-five!” she sounded disappointed.

“And your still five-seven!  I told you I’m not shrinking!”

“Last week I could have sworn that you were taller than me!”

“Wait a minute!  You look taller!  I think it’s happening right now!”  I said slowly crouching down.  Karen’s eyes lit up instantly! 

“Oh my God!  You are shrinking!  Let me get my camera!”  she said running into her bedroom.  I quickly ran behind her couch and hid.  When she emerged camera in hand, she immediately started combing the floor for me.

“Rob?  Where are you?”  she knelt down.  “Oh my I hope he didn’t shrink too small!  Rob?!”

“Karen!  Help!  I’m over here!”  I said in my best little man voice.  She immediately crawled in my direction.

“Rob, baby where are you?” she looked under the coffee table as she crawled.

“Karen!”  I said softly and hid further behind the couch.

“Rob, come out!  I won’t hurt you!”  she said edging her way to the end of the couch. 

Just then I poked my head out.  “Karen!”

 

She screamed.

 

“Help!  I’m three inches tall!”  I said.

She was mad.  “I thought you were in trouble!  But not as much trouble as you’re in right now!”  she said jumping over the couch and landing on me.  We wrestled and I let her win.  She pinned my hands above my head and wrapped her legs around mine.

“Promise me you’ll never do that again!” she said.

“Don’t lose hope, it could happen again any time!”  I said.

“You little….!”  She yelled as she used both hands to tickle me.

 

A short while later we were cuddling on the couch, watching TV.

“Karen I’ve been thinking, if you could make me any size you want how tall would I be?”

She turned and looked at me.  ‘three to six inches tall.”  She said without blinking.

“So you’ve given this some thought.”  I smiled.

“Well, I figure if your three inches tall I’d be able to hide you anywhere, take you anywhere.  At six inches tall you’re a little big to fit into my bra but not too big to fit in other places.”  She smiled.  “How small would you like to be?”

“If given a choice I’d say the same.”  I said dwelling on the thought of what those other places were.

“You’re such an ass kisser!”  she laughed.

“No!  I’m being serious.  Remember the story I wrote?  I made myself around three inches tall.”  I ran my hand up her shirt feeling the slight ripples in her stomach.  “I would crawl up your stomach…”

Her eyes closed and she breathed deeply.

“and squeeze myself into your bra.”  I slipped my fingers under the satin fabric of her pushup bra.

“You’re so little.”  She whispered.

“Your nipple is as big as I am.”  I said circling it with my fingertips.  It became hard immediately and so did I.

“I would lick, suck and squeeze it as hard as I could.”  I said.

She reached up and pulled my hand out of her bra and held it in hers.  “I have more important work for you little man.”  She said and guided my hand between her legs.

I ran my fingers over her smooth skin and her lips.

“Your too small.  You need help.”  She whispered and spread her legs, opening her lips for me.  She was already wet.

I ran my finger between her lips and over her clit and she moaned.  I rubbed it and said “Karen, you’re so big!  Your clit is the size of a basketball.”

Again her hand came down and guided my finger into her.  “I want you inside me!”  she said holding my finger between hers.  Slowly she began to push me in and take me out.  With her other hand she massaged her clit.  “Your so small!” she said biting her lip.

“You’re so hot!”  I said.

“You make me so wet!” she said pushing me in harder.  “Oh my God!  You’re so deep inside me!”  Her fingers went crazy on her clit and she started to shudder.  “So…small.  So…helpless.”  She whispered.  I felt her muscles contract in one final surge of energy.  “Oh my God!”  Then she relaxed pulling me out of her.  She isolated my middle finer and brought it to her lips.  “Oh!  You’re all wet!  Let me take care of you.”  She said and inserted my finger into her mouth.  She looked like she was enjoying the best lollipop ever made.  When she pulled my finger out she rested it between her breasts and squeezed them together, engulfing me in their softness.

“You know the quickest way to a girls heart.”

“Yeah, between her breasts.”

 

It was around eleven-thirty when I got up to go.  She walked me to the door.  “Goodnight little man.”

“Goodnight, my giantess.”  I said and tilted my head up to kiss her and I kissed her chin!  I opened my eyes to find her smiling.

“Are you thinking what I’m thinking?”  she said closing the door in front of me.  “You’re not going anywhere!”

She dragged me over to the measurement wall and picked up the tape off of the table.  She marked my height with the ruler and screamed “Five-three!”

“What?”  I spun around and saw the ruler marking sixty-three inches.

“Our dreams are coming true!”  She said wrapping her arms around my neck and kissing me passionately.  She pulled away gently and said “Don’t move.  I want to see something.”  She dashed off into her bedroom.  She walked out a moment later wearing the “Lit” shoes.  “I want you to measure me.”  She said backing up against the wall.  I grabbed the tape and a chair and marked her height at six foot three.

“I’m exactly one foot taller than you!”

“Jesus Christ.”  I said getting off the chair to find her breasts just below my chin.

She quickly grabbed me by the hand and let me to the bedroom where she made love to me.

 

Things at work were really becoming awkward.  I spent most of my time in my office and if anyone came in I wouldn’t stand up.  Oddly enough all of my clothes fit me well and my shoes were only slightly loose.  That night, Karen called me.  “You can’t just sit around waiting for it to happen.  You must see a doctor!”

“Not yet.  I want to see if it happens again.”  I said walking around my living room.  I had the Incredible Shrinking Man in the VCR.

“What if the next time makes you really small?”  when she said this her voice faltered.  I knew she was holding her tongue.  I know what she wants.

“It won’t.”

“You can’t say that!  What if  you’re driving?  What if your in the store?”  she asked.

“What if I’m on the bowl?”  I laughed.

“Eww, that’s gross!  Rob, I’m very worried about you.  Please, please, please see a doctor!”

“Okay.”  I said thumbing my insurance card.  “Do you think my HMO will cover this?”

“You are too much!”  she said and hung up the phone.

 

The next day Karen drove me to my doctor’s office. 

The receptionist asked “What are you seeing the doctor for today?”

I looked up at Karen and smiled.  “Regular checkup.”

I sat on the exam table and Karen on a chair in the corner.

“Maybe they’ll name this new condition after you?” she said thumbing through a magazine she took from the waiting room.

“They never name it after the person, always the doctor who discovers it.”  I said swinging my legs.  “Are you sure you want to be in here?”  I asked her.

“Do you want me in here?”  she said getting up and walking over to me, her high heels clicking on the cold tile floor.

“Of course I do.  Karen, over the past couple of weeks you’ve become very special to me.   You’re more than a girlfriend.”  I said reaching out and taking her hands in mine.

“Don’t.”  she said.

“Why not?”

“Your in a doctors office thinking that this may be the some big problem and your getting emotional.”

“Yeah but…”

“Rob, I really like you.  I mean I really like you.”  She said squeezing my hands to emphasize the second really.  “but I don’t want you saying anything you don’t mean.  I couldn’t take it if I found out you didn’t mean it after all.  Why don’t we wait until we’re out of here to finish this conversation?”  she said just as the doctor walked in.

“Hello there.  Okay Rob!  You’re here for a checkup.”  He said taking my chart from the holder on the door.  “Hop up on the scale.”

I jumped off the exam table and hopped up on the scale.  The doctor adjusted those little weights.

“One fifty-five.”  He said reaching for the measurement bar.  “And five foot…four.”  He wrote on my chart.  Karen let out a little squeak.

“I have my shoes on.”  I said to her.

“Do you want to take them off?” asked the doctor.

“No.  I need all I can get.”  I said.

“Fine by me.”  He said.  “Get off the scale and drop ‘em.” 

I walked back over to the exam table, loosened my belt and dropped my pants.  The doctor did what a doctor does in those situations.

“cough.”

I coughed.  Karen giggled.

“Do you mind?”  I scolded.

“Sorry.”

“Cough again.”

I coughed again and a snort came from the corner.

 

The doctor completed all the usual tests and even took blood.  “Well Rob, we’ve just about done it all.  Is there anything else I can do for you?”   he asked looking at me over his bifocals.

“Doc, this is going to sound strange.  How tall was I at my last exam?”  I said.  I heard Karen walk over as he flipped through the paperwork.

“Hmmm, let’s see.   You haven’t had a checkup in a long time.  Your last height measurement was in 1989.  You were five-eight.”  He said and neatly placed the papers back in my folder.

“Doc?”

“Yes?”

“You didn’t notice anything strange?  Any changes?”  Karen asked.

“Should I have?  Why don’t we wait to see what the blood test reveals?  Have a good day.”  He said and walked out the door.

“What a quack!”  I yelled.

I paid my  ten-dollar co-pay and ran out the door.

“I’m not going back there!”  I said getting in the passenger side.

“You have to see someone else.”  Karen said starting the car. 

“Who?  Do you know anyone who specializes in shrinking?”  I asked.

“I don’t but I know someone who might.”  She said and sped off.

 

The next day Karen dragged me to a place where a friend of hers worked.

“the Human Growth Foundation?  No way!”  I screeched to a halt in front of their huge glass doors.

“Oh come on Rob!  How bad can it be?”  she said and Christy came walking out to greet us.

“Hi guys!” she said.  Christy was wearing a pair of jeans, a tight sweater and platform boots.

“Hi Christy!”  Karen said hugging her.

“Hi Rob.”  Christy bent over to talk to me like a little kid.

“Hi Christy.”  I mumbled

“Karen told me what was happening to you.  Don’t worry your secret is safe with me.”  She said winking.

I looked up at Karen “You told her?!”

“I had to otherwise you would need to be a kid with growth deficiency syndrome to get in here.”

“Let’s go inside.”  Christy said holding the door.  “I told the doctor all about your problem.” She smiled.

“What is she doing here?’  I whispered to Karen.

“She volunteers here.”

 

Christy led us past a reception desk and down a corridor of offices.  She opened a door to a doctor Armstrong’s office.

“Doctor Armstrong will be with you in just a sec.”  Christy said and closed the door.

“The Human Growth Foundation?  Christy works at the Human Growth Foundation?”  I gasped.

“I already told you she volunteers here.”

“She must be stealing the hormones!  She looks bigger than the last time I saw her!”

“Don’t be mean.  Christy takes care of the little kids who have problems.”  Karen said crossing her legs.

 

Just then the door opened and in walked Dr. Armstrong.

“I’m Doctor Michelle Armstrong,”  she said shaking my hand.  “Very nice to meet you Rob.”

“Hi Doc.” I said, a little surprised.  Dr. Armstrong was a young, attractive brunette.  She stood at least five-six without the shiny red pumps she wore to match her red skirt.  She had very nice legs indeed.  Her white lab coat covered the rest.

“Hello Doctor.  My name is Karen.”  Karen shook the doctors hand.  “Rob is not exactly thrilled to be here.”

“I understand.”  She said sitting behind her desk.  “Christy told me what was happening.  My question is how long ago did you notice it?”  she said writing on a pad.

“Just about two weeks ago.” I said.

“What caused you to notice it?”  she asked.

“Well, Karen was the first to notice.”  I said and gave a readers digest of the events up to this point.  Dr. Armstrong took notes periodically and looked at me sympathetically the rest of the time.

“I think we should begin with an examination.”  The doctor said getting up. 

 

Karen giggled.

 

When we walked out of her office Dr. Armstrong called to Christy.  “Meet us in exam two and bring a blood kit.”

The exam room was just like any other doctor’s office except everything was shorter.

“Rob, everything is little because we treat children with growth disorders.  We try to make them feel as comfortable as possible during their sometimes painful processes.”  She said motioning for me to take a seat on the low table. 

Dr. Armstrong sat herself on a low stool and Karen sat on a normal chair in the corner.  Christy came in wheeling a cart with equipment on it.  She left the cart near the door and came over to stand next to the table.  Although the exam table was short enough for my legs to bend with my feet on the floor, I felt no comfort.  With the doctor sitting sidesaddle on the stool and Christy standing next to me, her crotch at my face height, I felt shorter than ever.

 

Doctor Armstrong checked my eyes, nose and throat.  She completed all the exams the quack did except she made me remove my shoes and socks when measuring my height.  The three of them stood around me as she adjusted the metal arm.

“Five-two and three quarters.”  She said.  Karen and Christy smiled.

“Well Rob, that’s all we can do until something happens.”  She said placing my chart under one arm.

“You’re not going to run any other tests?  A cat scan or MRI?”  I asked slipping on my shoes.

“I’m afraid not.  We’re not a hospital Rob, just a medical treatment center.  All patients with genuine medical problems go to the hospital.”  She said looking down at me.

“You’re saying I don’t have a genuine medical problem?”  I said trying to sound big in front of the three towering women before me.

“Well, I don’t have any documentation of you shrinking yet and until I do I’ve got to concentrate on my regular patients.

“Thanks Doctor.”  I said and walked out.

“I want to see you again in a week.”  Dr. Armstrong called out as I left the exam room.

 

“That was a waste of time!”  I said walking out into the parking lot.

“Rob.  Honey, please!”  Karen called after me.  I had practically ran out of the building and she caught up to me at the car.

“Stop acting this way!”  She said standing in front of me as I leaned, back against the car.

“Acting what way?”  I said looking up into her clear blue eyes.

“Like Scott Carey!”

“What?  Scott Carey?  Not even close!”  I said folding my arms.

“Rob, think about it.  You’re all pissed because nobody can do anything for you!”  she yelled. 

I couldn’t look up at her anymore, so I stared at the ground.  Karen squatted, bringing her beautiful face into view.

“Rob, a month ago you would have been thrilled at the idea of shrinking.”

“Karen, that’s fantasy!   This is real life!  Nobody shrinks in real life!”  I yelled.

“You are.”  She said, her voice calm.

“That’s right!  I am and nobody can help me!”

“Are you forgetting about someone?”  she said standing.  I followed her eyes up until she reached her full height.

“What do you mean, am I forgetting someone?  Another doctor?  Who?”

“Me.”  She said folding her arms across her small breasts.  “The only other person who is looking forward to holding you in her hand more than you are!”

“Karen, it’s easy for you to say.  Your life isn’t going to change!”

“No?  I was hoping it would.  I was hoping to live out all of the fantasies I’ve had since I first hit puberty.  I was hoping the one person I’ve confided those fantasies to would feel the same way.”  She said walking away from me.   “I thought that if I couldn’t help you stop shrinking, I could help you in other ways.”

“How?  How are you going to help me?” 

“By taking care of you!  I’ve wanted to take care of you since the first moment the very idea that your shrinking came into my head.”

 

I smiled.  I couldn’t help it her nipples were getting hard in the cool of the evening.  I thought about being stuffed in her bra.  I thought about being stuffed in her panties.  I thought about sleeping in a dollhouse next to her bed.  Everything I thought of was part of my fantasies ever since I could remember and here was a woman willing to share them with me.

“Karen, your right.”

“What?”  she said walking back to me.

“I said, your right!  I am acting like Scott Carey!  I should be happy.” I said walking towards her, my arms open.  She met me halfway and hugged me tight.  “Boy!  I can’t wait to tell the boys on the Shrine Board about this!”

 

We got some take out from our favorite Japanese place and went back to my apartment.

“Karen, you’ve inspired me!”  I said sitting with her at my coffee table.

“Oh yeah?  How?”  she said awkwardly handling her chopsticks.

“We can make a ton of money from this.  I can do radio, TV and maybe even movies.”  I said.

“Wait a minute.  Now you want to publicize your shrinking?

“Not only publicize, but market and sell!  There can be Rob: the shrinking man, action figures!  Imagine, little versions of little me!”

“Why don’t you calm down just a little bit.”  She said sipping her tea.

“Calm down?  This is the best idea I’ve had yet.”

“Rob, your not even ready to admit to the people at work that we’re together.  All of a sudden you want to broadcast everything to the entire world?  I think you need to think this trough a little more.”  She said.

“Karen, I’ve thought this through!  It’s a great idea!  I want to use my fifteen minutes of fame for all it’s worth!”

“Why don’t you wait and see what Dr. Armstrong has to say first?”

 

The next day at work I didn’t broadcast my shrinking.  I didn’t hide it either.  The first person to notice was one of the secretaries in the personnel department.  Jeanine who is barely over five feet herself, came up to me in the hallway.  She was wearing low heels.

“Rob, I need your signature to hire…” she said looking me straight in the eye.  “these.. three… new… security people.”  She looked me up and down.  “I didn’t realize these heels were so high.”  She said looking at her feet.  I just smiled and signed the forms.

 

Later, I got into an elevator with Victoria from legal.  She’s a rather tall girl to begin with but never taller than me in heels.  Today she was wearing platform boots.

“Hi Rob…. Oh?”  she said smiling awkwardly.

“Hi Victoria.  How’s things up there… in legal?”  I smiled back.

“Fine.”  She shifted uncomfortably.  “Rob?”  she said holding her hand over her mouth.

“Yes?”  I looked up.

“Oh, forget it!”  she said and got off at her floor.

 

It was rather exhilarating!  I felt like I was playing an enormous practical joke on everyone!  I went to get off the elevator and bumped head first into Jill.  Rather, into Jill’s breasts.  Which knocked me back a step.

“Hey!  Watch where you’re going!”  she said pushing her way into the elevator and hitting the button.  Her friend Lisa came in right in after her.  The doors closed before I had a chance to get off.

“Jill, you know…”  I started.

“Oh cut it out Rob!  Don’t start on me with any of your safety bullshit!  If you were any smaller I would have stepped on you!”  She said looking at the numbers above the door.

Jill was a big girl to say the least.  Five-ten with big breasts, wide hips and a pretty face.  She was one of those tall girls who didn’t like being tall.  I had almost asked her out a couple of months ago.  I remember  she stooped down slightly to talk to me, making us the same height.  I chickened out because I didn’t think she was into shorter guys.  Lisa wasn’t as tall,  but she was taller than me.

“Jill!  What’s the matter with you?”  Lisa whispered harshly.

“Mike said I looked taller than an Amazon in these shoes.”  She said and we all looked down at her feet.  She was wearing platforms with five-inch heels.

“What are you looking at pip-squeak!”  she said stepping closer to me.  “God!  Mike was right!  These shoes do make me too tall.”  She said backing me into the corner of the elevator.  “Rob, you look absolutely puny!”

“Thanks Jill.’  I said staring at her chest.

“Wait a minute!  These heels aren’t that high!  What are you shrinking?”  for a moment I thought she had realized my predicament, then she started to laugh.

“Jill!”  Lisa yelled and then started laughing herself.  Just then the elevator doors opened and the two girls got out.

“Later peewee!”  Jill waved to me over her shoulder.

Maybe this wasn’t going to be as fun as I thought it would be.

 

That night as I taught my criminal justice class I couldn’t help but think about Karen.  She had told me that there was a small buzz going around the office about me.  Specifically, how Jill manhandled the chief of security.

“People are definitely talking.”  She said on the phone.  “Will I see you later?”

“After class I’ll meet you at your place.”  I said and hung up.

 

After class I was walking to  my car when I heard someone call me.  I stopped and looked behind me to see Tina, one of my students walking towards me.

“Professor!  Please wait!”  she said running up to me.  She was one of those Asian girls with black hair, large almond eyes and an absolutely beautiful body.

“What can I do for you Tina?”  I said turning to face her.

“I’m sorry, but next week is the end of the semester and I need to talk to you.”  She said catching her breath.  Tina was petite and very thin.  She wore very provocative clothes accenting her small, perky breasts.  With perfect china white skin and jet black hair Tina was a true China Doll.

“I know I’m failing your class.  I want to do something to ensure that I pass.”  She said noticing that she was taller than me and pushing her chest out.

“Tina, there is no extra credit.”  I said keeping my eyes on hers.

“I wasn’t talking about extra credit.”  She said stepping closer.  I instantly felt a hand caressing my crotch.

“Tina!”  I yelled backing away but the girl was all over me.

“I’m not asking for an A!”  she said dropping her books and grabbing me by the lapels of my jacket.  She planted a firm, wet kiss on my lips.  “I’d settle for a C.”  she said.

“Tina, NO!”  I yelled dropping my briefcase and pushing her away.

“Oh come on Professor!  I’ve seen you looking at my legs!” she said hiking up her skirt.  “Just think, this could all be yours for a C.”

“Tina, your very beautiful but…”  I said picking up my briefcase.  When I stood back up my briefcase seemed heavier and Tina looked taller!

“Oh my God!”  she said covering her mouth with her hands.  “Did you just get shorter?”

 

“Shorter?”  I said realizing that I must have shrunk again!  I had to cover it up!  “Tina, are you feeling all right?”  I asked, trying to change the subject.

“I could swear I you were taller a few seconds ago.”  She said taking a step closer. 

 

She was taller than before!  Her breasts were just under my chin! 

“Tina, you don’t look so good.  You should see a doctor.”  I said backing away further.

She shook her head slightly, seemingly to shake off whatever was bothering her and came at me.  “I need to pass this class and I figured we could have some fun.”  she again grabbed me by the lapels.   “You just said I was very beautiful.  Didn’t you mean it?”

“Tina why don’t you just study harder?”  I said reaching into my pocket for my digital voice recorder.  I use it for taking quick notes but it functions equally as well as a covert voice recorder.

“Oh please!  We both know I have no chance of passing this class.”  She started kissing me again. 

 

“You are so handsome.  Why won’t you make love to me?”  she asked.

“Tina, I’m a teacher and you’re a student! I’m sorry, I can’t.”  I said placing my hands on hers.

“I could force myself upon  you!  You are smaller than I am!” she said pulling me closer and lifting me slightly off the ground.

‘Tina, you’re speaking about rape.  You’d really want to rape me?”

“It’s funny, I really want you and I think it’s because you’re the only guy I’ve met who’s shorter than I am! But I guess you’re right.”  She said letting go of me.

“That’s the hardest test you’ve passed this semester!”  I said straightening my jacket.

“I won’t be in class next week.  I’m sorry.”  She said, picked up her things and slowly walked away.

She did have remarkable legs!

 

I wasn’t sure about how much shorter I’d gotten but I had to move the seat in my Vette all the way up in order to drive.  I knocked on the door and to my surprise Christy opened it.

“Hi!” she said a little too enthusiastically.

“Hi.”  I said walking inside.  Christy looked enormous!  Her breasts were now above my head!

“Don’t worry Rob you didn’t get smaller, I have Karen’s new shoe’s on!” she said and we both looked at the Lit shoes on her feet.  “Karen measured me, I’m six-seven in these things!”

“I think I did get smaller.”  I said throwing my jacket over the back of a chair.

“Oh my God!  You got smaller?”  She said following me into the living room. 

“He got smaller?!”  Karen shouted and came running in from the other room.

“I think so.”  I said as Karen came running up to greet me.  She was in her bare feet and I barely stood shoulder high!

“We must measure you!”  she said leading me to the measuring wall.  Christy was right behind.

Karen held the tape up and marked it with her finger.  “Four-nine!  You shrunk six inches!”

“Holy shit!”  Christy said from far above me.

Looking at the two of them towering over me gave me an outrageous hard on.

“I have to get a picture of you!”  Karen said running inside.  Christy just stood there towering over me and smiling.

She came back camera in hand and snapped a few photos.  “You are too cute!”  She said.  The she looked up at Christy.  “Hey Christy!  Stand next to Rob!”  she said motioning for us to get together.

Christy took an awkward step towards me and placed her hand on my head.

“Christy you’re too tall!  I can’t get you both in the picture.  Let’s go into the living room.”

We went into the living room and Karen took pictures as Christy and I posed.

Christy stood behind me leaning on my head.  She leaned over until she was my height.  She got on her knees and barely had to look up at me.  Just when I thought it was enough Karen said “Christy, pick him up!”

“Karen, I think we’ve taken enough pictures”  I said.

“Oh stop being a baby!”  Christy said as she hoisted me in the air.  She held me like a small child in her arms, my legs around her waist.  “This is all too familiar.”  She whispered.

“Very funny.”  I whispered back.  With Christy’s huge tit plunging into my stomach and her cleavage hanging out all over the place my hard on still raged, poking her in the ribs.

“I know one thing that hasn’t shrunk!”  Christy said putting me down.

 

“Rob?!”  Karen shrieked with an obvious smile.  She knew I couldn’t help it.  “Christy, take off my shoes and take some pictures of us.”  She said handing Christy the camera.   Christy slid off the heels and Karen sat down to put them on.  She was wearing a short black miniskirt and a thin-strapped T-shirt.  “Come here my little man.”  She said holding out her arms.  I stood in front of her and held her hands as she arose.  Up and up she went until her breasts were level with my forehead!  “Look at how short you are!”  she said and hugged me.  Christy took a picture.  Karen leaned over, placing her hands on my ass and lifted me up.  She held me face to face.  Now my hard on was poking her in the ribs.

“Are you enjoying this as much as I am?”  She asked kissing me.  I wrapped my arms around her neck and kissed her hard as Christy took another picture. 

“No, that’s a roll of mints in my pocket.”  I said and we both looked at Christy.

“Okay, I can take a hint”  She said, grabbed her purse and walked out the door.

Karen just strolled with me in her arms around the living room.  “I don’t want to put you down.”  She said circling the room for the umpteenth time.

“So don’t”  I said enjoying the ride.

“But you’re getting heavy.”  She said and dropped me to the floor.  She stood above me looking down over her chest, her flat belly and finally her mile long legs at me.

“You like the view?”  She asked.

I looked up her skirt to find she wasn’t wearing any panties.  I immediately got to my knees, wrapped my arms around her right leg and started kissing.

“That’s right little man!”  Karen said from above.  “Get down on you knees!”

“Gladly.”  I said making my way up her inner thigh.  I soon had my head under her skirt.  I decided I couldn’t let her get away with that “on your knees” comment so positioned my arms between her legs, braced myself and lifted her up.

“Rob!”  she screamed riding on my shoulders, only backwards.  She didn’t weigh half as much as I thought she would, actually she was pretty light!  She struggled briefly with me but I continued licking and she gave in.  I knew it wasn’t a battle she could win.  After a short while, I lowered her down to the couch.

“Hey, when am I going to see how small you’ve really become?”  she said playfully pawing at my pants.

I unbuckled my belt and she slid her hands down my thighs taking my pants with them.

“Rob, I’ve got to say that I don’t think he’s shrunk at all!”  she said leaning over and kissing my dick.

“He’s the only part of me that wants to stay big!”

 

The next morning, I received an email instructing me to report to the personnel department.  I walked in and normally I would see Jeanine sitting behind the reception desk.  Today all I saw was the top of her head over the high desk.

“Good morning Jeanine.”  I said standing on my tiptoes to see her.

“Rob!”  she stood up and screamed.  “What happened to you?”

“It’s a long story.  Is Mindy around?”  I said watching Jeanine walk around the desk to get a better look at me.  With her shoes on Jeanine was at least six inches taller than me.  I used to be six inches taller than her.

“Oh my!”  she said.  “How tall are you?”

“Oh about four-nine.” I said appreciating how much better she looked from this angle.  Jeanine had short dark hair and a very pretty face, almost childlike. What wasn’t childlike about her was her enormous chest.  She was nineteen years old and far too young for me to date.  Now that she was comparatively over six feet tall she didn’t look so young.

“OHMIGOD!”  Mindy screamed as she walked into the room.  “Rob!  You look like a little kid!”

“Thanks.”  I said trying to sound dejected.    I was happy as hell on the inside.

“I’m sorry.  I just didn’t expect you to be so…”

“Small!”  Jeanine added emphatically.

Mindy shot her a look and motioned me to follow her into her office.  Jeanine looked at me like a hungry jungle cat as I walked past her to Mindy’s office.  Mindy had skinny legs to go with her skinny body.  She was a rich girl who married a rich guy.  She drove a Jaguar and treated it like a muscle car.  Several times we met at the light outside of work.  Her in her Jag and me in my Vette.  No contest.  She lost every time.

 

“Again, I’m so sorry.”  She said closing the door behind me.  “I had heard what happened between you and Jill yesterday and I wanted to hear your side of it.”  She said sitting down behind her desk and motioning for me to take a seat.  I told her what had happened how Jill had knocked into me because she was angry about what Mike had said.

“Did you comment about her height?” 

“I don’t think I’m in any position to say anything about anyone’s height!”  I laughed. 

 

Mindy laughed nervously. 

 

“Mindy, I made no comment.”

“Did you look at her in a peculiar way?”  She asked.

“No.”

“Did you grab her at any time?”

“What?”  I yelled.  “Mindy, didn’t I just get through telling you what happened?  She walked into me!”  I stood up.

“Rob, please sit down.”  She said in a calm tone.  I sat.

“She said that if I was any smaller she would have stepped on me!  Guess what Mindy?”  I stood up again.

“What?”

“I’m smaller!  I’m four foot nine!  I’m roughly six inches shorter than I was yesterday!”

“Really!?”  her eyes lit up.

“Mindy, what’s this all about?”  I asked.

Mindy sat back in her chair and said “Once the story got around about what had happened, I called Jill to see what if anything was bothering her.”

“and she told you I sexually harassed her?”  I threw my arms up in the air.

“No. She told me you touched her breasts.”

“Well, here’s what happened; She walked into me practically knocking me over and then told me that she would have stepped on me if I were any smaller!”

“You didn’t touch her breasts?”  she asked.

“As a matter of fact I did.  I touched her breasts with my face as she almost knocked me over.”  I was much calmer now.

“That’s it?”  Mindy asked.

“If you have any questions, ask her friend Lisa.”  I said and walked out.  As I opened the door to rush out Jill was opening the door to rush in.  Now that I was shorter my face met her stomach and this time I went down hard! 

 

I was a little groggy at first but as my head cleared I could hear them talking to me.

“Rob?  Rob, are you okay?”  I heard Mindy’s voice.

“Oh shit!  He’s faking!  Get up pip-squeak!”  I heard Jill’s aggravated tone.

It felt like the floor shook slightly and I was having trouble standing.

“Jill!”  Mindy yelled.  “Watch out!  You almost stepped on him!”

“That’s too bad.”  Jill scowled.

I managed to use the wall for support and took in my surroundings.  The wall I was leaning against was black and felt like rubber.  It went up another foot or so and then it ended, there was no ceiling.  I backed away from the wall, facing it and soon I saw something on top of the wall.  I rubbed my eyes because I couldn’t believe it.  It was a six-foot long big toe!  There were four other huge toes right next to it.  I backed up even more and ran into another wall, same as the first.  On top of it was a foot the size of an SUV.  I followed the wall to an archway about fifteen feet high.  I walked under the archway and came out the other side.  This couldn’t be happening!  I had just walked under the heel of a giant shoe!  I was still fighting the dizziness when I came around to the front again.  I followed the feet to the ankles about twenty feet above my head.  The ankles led to long, smooth legs that extended forever until they went under a skirt.  Under the skirt was darkness where I could barely make out a pair of panties.  Over the panties to a plain of white that ended in mountains and above the mountains a face, Jill’s face.  God was she pissed!

 

“Mindy, he’s looking up my skirt!”  She yelled.

“Jill, the guys two inches tall! He can’t help it!”

“Well that’s too bad.  He’s floor polish!”  she said lifting one huge foot and the incredibly high platform heel with it.

I turned to run and was met by Mindy’s huge grinning face.  “I’d run if I were you.  She’s going to step on you.”  She said.

I ran as fast as I could making for Mindy’s desk.  Suddenly there was a tremendous tremor and a force that threw me a dozen yards or so. I landed on my stomach and turned over to see Jill’s smiling face high above me.

“Now I’m going to do what I should have done yesterday!”  she again raised her foot high above me.  She brought it down with blinding speed right on top of me.

 

“Jill!  No!  Don’t step on me!”  I said holding my hands up in an attempt to ward of death’s blow.

“What’s he talking about?”  Jill said.

“I don’t know.  Let’s help him to a chair.”  Came Mindy’s voice from the darkness.  I felt hands under my arms, then I was lifted to a hard backed chair.

“Rob?  Are you okay?”  I heard Mindy ask.

I lolled my head and opened my eyes to see Mindy’s huge face in front of mine.  I jumped.

“Mindy!  Don’t let her step on me!”  I jumped.

“Nobody’s going to step on you.  Sit down.”  She said reaching out and holding me by the shoulders.

I looked around to see Mindy’s office, normal sized and Jill standing to my left.

“Oh my God!”  I said putting my head in my hands.

“Jill, I think you can leave now.  He’s okay.” Said Mindy.

“But Mindy, he touched me!” She shrieked.

“I think I know what happened.”  Mindy said.

 

When I left Mindy’s office there were roughly forty people waiting outside.

As I walked past them the whispers turned into a low murmur.  I saw Victoria from legal again and waved to her.  “Hi Victoria.”

“Hi.”  She said her eyes wide the look on her face, blank.  I said hello to other people in the crowd that I knew. 

I went back to my office and closed the door.

“Hi Rob.”  A voice came from behind me.

I turned to see Jill blocking the doorway with her immense frame.  She had hidden behind the door.

“Oh, hello Jill.”  I said calmly walking behind my desk and tripping the silent alarm that activated the secret camera and microphone in my office.  It also tripped an alarm at the main security desk, which meant a few of my best were on their way.  “What can I do for you?”  I said.

“I just wanted to come up and apologize for this morning.”  She said walking towards my desk.  “I knew it wasn’t your fault.  I was just embarrassed and needed to blame somebody for something.” She said coming around the side of my desk and sitting on the corner.

“That’s okay.  I told Mindy it was an accident.”  I said sitting in my now oversized chair.

“I appreciate that.”  Jill said crossing her long legs.  “I realize now that you’re way too small to ever be accused of such an atrocity.  However, my reputation in this company is now ruined and someone has to pay.”

 

“Jill, please…”  I started then Jill place one large foot on my chest driving the platform into my solar plexus.  They were the same shoes from my little dream.

“Maybe, if you were bigger, I would have saved my revenge for a different day.”  She said taking her foot off of my chest and standing. “But since you’re so small, I figured I could do with you whatever I want.”  She grabbed me by the lapels and lifted me into the air.  “Have you ever heard the expression “I don’t trust him as far as I can throw him?  Well, I want to see if that’s true.”

 

“No!  Jill, pleeeeese!”  I shouted just as he hurled me across the room.  I hit the floor and rolled in order to try and cushion the blow.  I managed only to get to my knees before she was on me.

Again she grabbed me by my jacket and held me up to her height.  “Not bad!  I think I can trust you that far!  But I’ve got to be sure!”  She said readying for another toss.  I kicked behind me and found the wall.  Bracing myself against it I  pushed off with all my might, hurling Jill backwards.  The back of her legs it the arm of my leather sofa and fell over, I fell on top of her.

Just then the door busted open, John and Pete came rushing in followed closely by Karen.

“Everything okay Boss?”  Pete asked.

“Excuse me!”  Jill yelled.  “Doesn’t anybody knock?”

“Rob?!”  Karen screamed.  “What the hell are you doing?”

I pushed myself up and looked over my shoulder at them.  I was laying on top of Jill, her legs were spread and I was between them!  Her skirt around her waist and her shirt was unbuttoned!  To boot, I had pushed myself up by placing my hands on her breasts!

“Oh God!”  I said and quickly jumped off of her.

Karen stormed out of my office and disappeared around the corner.

“Rob?  Will you call me?”  Jill said with a smile like the cat that ate the canary.

“Pete, get Karen back in here!  John, make sure she doesn’t go anywhere!”  I barked.  I called Mindy and asked her to come up to my office. A moment later Pete came back with Karen, she was crying.

“Karen, please sit down.”  She sat in a chair, in the corner.

 

When Mindy arrived I turned my computer monitor around and re-played the scene that just occurred in my office.

Mindy turned to Jill and asked “Do you have anything to say for yourself?”

Jill was red in the face!

“No?  Then I’ll say it for you.  You’re fired!”  Mindy yelled.

“AND!”  I said raising my voice so that Jill looked right at me. “she’s under arrest.”  I said as Pete brought in two police officers.  She gave me a look that sent a chill down my spine.

 

After everyone except for Karen was gone, I closed the door.  I turned to her.  I had to apologize for something, anything, but what?  She answered my question. 

She stood and came to me.  She held my face in her soft hands and kissed me.  “I’m sorry.”  Then she became taller!

“Holy shit!”  She screamed as my head slipped out of her hands.  “You just shrunk!  Right in front of me!”

“Oh yeah!”  I said looking up at her.  “That was cool!”

She stood to her full height and held me to her.  The top of my head hit the bottom of her breasts.  “I have to see how tall you are!”  she said pulling me away.

“There’s a ruler on my desk!”  I said removing my shoes.

Karen used the ruler end over end to measure me.  “Four-five!  You’ve shrunk another four inches!  That just made me so HOT!  I’ve got to get you home!” she said and there was a knock on the door.

“Rob?  Are you busy?” It was Mindy.

“No.  Come on in.”  I said walking around my desk in order to hide my erection.

“Rob, do you need anything else?”  Karen said feigning business.

“No, thanks Karen.  Tell Bill I’ll call him in a few minutes.”  Bill was my VP.

“Sure.”  She said walking out the door.

“Mindy, please sit down.”  I motioned for her to sit across from me.

“Rob, I just came from speaking with Bill and the company thinks that you should see a doctor for your…um…well, condition.”

“I am.”  I said.

“What did the doctor say?”  she asked leaning forward on her chair.

“She hasn’t told me anything yet.”  I said.

“Oh.”  Mindy said looking uncomfortable.  “Well, due to your…condition,” she said clearing her throat.  “The company policy states that you should be put on immediate disability.”

“Due to my condition?”  I laughed.  “We have a policy about shrinking?”

“No. However we do have a clause that states that any employee who cannot perform their job function due to health problems must be placed on immediate disability and seek the care of a physician.”

“I don’t have a health problem.”

“Rob, do you mind if I speak frankly?”  she asked standing.

“No, I prefer it.”  I said calculating in my head the difference in our heights.  “She’s at least a foot taller than me now.”  I thought to myself.

“Thank you.”  She said pacing.  “Rob, as head of Security you job requires certain physical risks.”

“Yes.”  I agreed.

“Your obviously not as big as you used to be.  When a woman is able to toss you around like a rag doll, you’re not capable of doing your job.”

“I see.”  I smiled.

“You’re smiling?  Rob, I thought you would be pissed?”  She asked, her hands on her hips.

“Mindy, you’re right!  And if I have to go on disability, that’s okay.  If the company is forcing me out, that means I get full compensation?”  I asked.

“Yes.”  She said relaxing.

“So, in other words as long as I see my doctor, I get my regular pay and benefits?”  I was getting excited.

“Yes.”  She said.

“When do I have to come back to work?”  I said placing my hands on my desk.

“When your better of course!”  She smiled.

“Mindy, thank you!” I said running around the desk and hugging her.  “From the bottom of my shrinking heart, thank you!”

“Rob?  Did you get shorter since this morning?”  she asked looking down at me.

“Why, yes I did!”  I exclaimed.  “I’m now four-feet, five inches tall!”

 

I packed up a few of my things and brought them down to my car.  I had planned on going home and calling Karen, however that plan changed when I could no longer reach the pedals on my Vette.

“What’s the matter Rob?”  asked Jeanine walking up to me.

“I’m afraid I’ve shrunk again and now I can’t reach the pedals!”  I laughed.

“You shrunk again?!” she asked and I laughed some more.

“Why are you laughing?  I though you would be embarrassed by all this?”  she asked crouching down to talk to me as my feet dangled from my car seat.

“Why should I be embarrassed?”  I said swinging my feet around to face her.

“Well, because you’re so short, I guess.”  She blushed.

“Jeanine, I’m the type of guy who doesn’t cry over spilt milk.”  I said jumping out of the car.

“What do you mean?”  she said standing.  Between her five-foot height and her six-inch platform boots I stood facing those huge tits of hers.

“I’m shrinking.”  I said counting on my fingers.  “I can’t do anything about it just yet and I’ve just been put on full disability by the company.”

“You actually don’t mind being smaller than everyone else?”  She said looking up at the sun.  “Man it’s hot out today!”  she said and unbuttoned a button on her shirt, giving me a better view of her cleavage!

“Why should I mind?”  I asked pretending not to notice.

“Well, your single and women don’t find shorter men attractive.”

“They don’t?”

“Well most don’t.”  she said fanning herself with her hand.  “What’s the weather supposed to be for today?”  she asked and reaching around the front of her shirt.  This time when she unbuttoned the button she was looking directly at me.  The tight shirt easily gave way to her abundant chest.  Now I could see the petite flower that decorated her bra.

“I think it’s going to get hotter.”  I said feeling my crotch grow warm.  “What about you?  Do you like shorter men?”  I asked feeling like the fly in the spider’s web.

“Well, I’m..”  she ran one hand down her cleavage.  “A little curious.”

  I suddenly thought about Karen.  I thought about what happened this morning and started feeling guilty.

“Jeanine, I’ve got to go.”  I said and immediately saw the disappointment in her face.

“Will you come and visit me?”  She said swaying back and forth, her skirt twirling around her legs.

“Uh, sure!”  I said.

“I’m going to miss you!”  she said stepping towards me and pulling my head to her chest.  My face was enveloped in the softness of her breasts, her skin smelled sweet.  She hugged me for what seemed like an eternity.  When she finally pulled away, my face was glued to her breasts with sweat!  She smiled. “Call me, okay?”  she said walking away.  I pulled my briefcase up in front of my pants to hide my hard on.

 

I walked upstairs and gave my car keys to Karen.  “I’m going to take a cab.”

“You sure?”  she said.

“Yeah.  I’ll call you as soon as I get home.”  I whispered.

“I needed a new car.” She smiled.

 

When I got home I realized a couple of things.  Number 1: I wasn’t going to be able to reach everything without a ladder.  Number 2:  Although my clothes seemed to have conveniently shrunk down with me, the suit I was wearing felt a little big.  Number 3:  I’d better call Dr. Armstrong and tell her what had happened. 

 

When I called Dr. Armstrong she insisted that I come to the clinic right away.  “Dr.  I’m too short to drive.”  I said.

“Well, give me your address and I’ll have Christy pick you up.”

“Uh, sure.”  I said wondering just how she’ll pick me up. 

I called Karen and told her that the doctor wanted to see me immediately and that Christy was picking me up.

“Have her drop you off at my place when you’re done. I should be home by then.”  She said.

 

A few minutes later my bell rang.  I opened the door to find Christy dressed in cut off jeans shorts and a bikini top!

“Hi Rob!”  she said walking in.  “I was on my way to the beach when Dr. Armstrong called me.”  she spun around on her high-heeled sandals to face me.  “Is it me or did you shrink again!?”  she asked bending over and placing her hands on her knees.

“I’m four-five now.”  I said admiring her tremendous breasts.  Christy was an enormous bitch, however I was learning to tolerate her.

“Man, if you get any smaller I’m going to need to watch where I’m walking!”  She said standing straight up.  “Look at you!  With these heels on you’re only waist high!”  she said.

It was true.  I could kiss her belly button without bending over.

“Do you have any clothes that fit?”  she asked tugging at my now oversized shirt.

“You’re right, I should have something more comfortable.”  I said walking to my bedroom.

I pulled on a pair of shorts, a T-shirt and went out into the living room.

“Okay, let’s go.”  I said.

“I know where we’re going tonight.”  She said striding past me.

“Where?”

“Clothes shopping.  You look ridiculous!” 

 

At the clinic Dr. Armstrong performed the same tests she did yesterday, including blood work. 

“Okay Rob, up on the scale.”  Dr. Armstrong said taking off her lab coat.  “It’s warm in here!  I wish I could head to the beach with you two.”  She said adjusting the weights.  “One thirty-seven.  That’s a loss of twelve inches in height and eighteen pounds.  Congratulations Rob, you are definitely shrinking.”

“Tell me something I don’t know. Did the blood test from last time reveal anything?”  I asked stepping off the scale.

“Nothing yet, I won’t get them back until tomorrow.  Until then take it easy and let me know when it happens again.”  She said handing me my shirt. 

“Thanks Doc.”  I said.

 

Out in the waiting area Christy was chatting with the receptionist.

“All done?”  she asked.

“Let’s go.  Karen’s probably home by now.”

 

When we got back to Karen’s apartment she ran outside and scooped me up in her arms.  “I’ve missed you!”  she said.

“God I’ve missed you!”  I said planting a long, hard kiss on her lips.  It was the first time that I noticed her lips getting bigger than mine.

“Oh get a room!”  yelled Christy walking inside.

“Look at you you’re a regular midget!”  Karen said putting me back down.

“I told him we need to take him shopping!”  Christy said reaching into the fridge.

“That’s a great idea!  I could use another pair of shoes!” Karen laughed.

 

The girls had a great time picking out clothes for me.  Since I was no longer “man sized” we we’re forced to shop in the boys department.  I was the brunt of way too many short jokes.  Since I was on “vacation” as I like to call my disability, I didn’t need any suits.  We bought shits, shorts, pants, sandals and a bathing suit that Karen said she absolutely had to buy me. 

 

Next we stopped at Victoria’s Secret, of course!  While they were in the dressing room I was tapped on the shoulder and spun around to find myself staring into the bare midriff of a young woman.  I immediately adjusted my gaze to her towering height and looked into the eyes of a very beautiful young woman. 

“Are you lost, little boy?  she asked.

“No, I’m waiting for my girlfriend.  She’s trying on some bras in the dressing room.”  I said searching  for a nametag and saw on pinned on her tight sweater, above a rather generous chest.  “Debbie.”  I finished.

“I’m sorry sir!  I thought you were a kid!”  she stammered, she couldn’t have been more than 17 or 18 years old.

“It’s okay.”  said Karen from behind me.  “He gets that a lot because he’s soooo little.”  she giggled and the girl giggled too.

“You’re his girlfriend?”  she said in disbelief to Karen, a surprised look on her face.

I turned to look at Karen who was standing at the dressing room door and my jaw dropped.  She was wearing the black miniskirt she wore to work and a black miracle bra.  Her breasts were crushed together in a surprising amount of cleavage!  She looked fantastic!

“Yes, the Lilliputian is my boyfriend.”  she said.

“Karen!” I shouted.

“Sir, in her defense, you are tiny.”  Debbie remarked.  “How tall are you?  If you don’t mind me asking.”

“He’s four foot five.” replied Karen for me.

“I meant you, miss.”

“Oh, I’m five-seven.”

“My you’re tall and he’s so short!  It’s hard to find other women who like short men.”

“You like your men short?”  Karen gasped.

“Well...um...yes.”  Debbie said.

“Even I’m starting to like the little punk.”  Christy said walking out of the dressing room in a bustier and panties combo.  “Karen, I think the tops a little small?  What do you think?”

“I think you look great!”  she said.  “Rob, what do you think?”

“I’m not answering bases on the fact that I am a man, that you are my girlfriend and that’s a loaded question.”  I said.

“Oh please Rob!”  Christy pleaded.

I looked at Karen, she looked absolutely beautiful!  How could I mistrust those adoring eyes?  I looked at Christy.  The curly haired blonde stood there pouting. Her abundant chest pouring over the satin fabric of the bustier.

“I think that outfit fit’s you perfectly.”  I tried to be as democratic as possible.

“I’m going to buy it!”  she shouted and ran inside to change.

“Little man,”  Karen called me.  “Christy has been my friend since the third grade.  She’s very sensitive about her height.  I think many guys are afraid to ask her out because she’s so tall.  I’ve noticed that the two of you don’t see eye to eye and  I would consider it a wonderful favor if you could make an extra effort to be nice to her.”

“Karen, I’ve been nothing but nice to her!  Did you or did you not just hear her call me a little punk?”  I asked.

“Just be nice to her.”  She said standing.

“God that miracle bra looks good on you.”  I said. 

Karen just smiled.

 

We spent a while in Victoria’s Secret.  She bought bras, panties and Christy bought that bustier set.  Last but not least we went to get the girls shoes.  Karen found platforms, Christy found  stilettos.  Karen found spikes and Christy found wedges.  They loved them all.  When Christy put on a pair of particularly high black velvet platforms she looked down at me, sitting next to her and asked.  “Stand up I want to see something.” she said moving her feet so they were a little more than shoulder width apart.  To me she was now almost ten feet tall! “See if you can walk through my legs?” 

I looked up at her astounded and then at Karen.  Karen nodded her approval.

“Why?”

“Just for fun, do it.”  She smiled.  

Placing my hands on her thighs  I ducked under her and walked out behind her.

“Did you have to duck?”  she asked looking over her shoulder at me.

“Just a little.”

She looked at the sales girl and said “I’ll wear them if you don’t mind.”

 

Karen was slipping on a pair of strappy sandals when she looked at me funny.

“You know we did this very same thing on our first date.  She said standing.

“I know.”

“Back then you were only slightly shorter than me in heels.”  She said now comparing our heights in the mirror.  “I still can’t wait until you get smaller.”  She whispered in my ear and as if on cue, I shrank again.  “Oh my God!”  she shrieked.  Christy came running over.

“What’s wrong!  Oh MY!”  she said. 

The shorts, which we had just bought, fell around my ankles.  The sales girl came over to see what was wrong, I quickly pulled up my shorts.

“What’s going on here?”  she asked.

“Nothing.”  Karen said placing the sandals back in the box.  “I’ll take these.”  She said handing the box to the girl.  As the girl walked away Karen pulled me to her.  “You shrunk again, let’s get something to eat and then we have to go home.” She smiled.

 

As we walked Karen made sure everyone in the mall knew I was her “little man”.  Especially if the sales people were young girls.   None of them were as interested in me as Debbie was but who cared Karen and Christy were having fun.

 

We stopped in one of those bistros.  Karen laughed when they brought over a booster seat for me.  I excused myself and went to the bathroom.  I had to pee in one of those urinals made for children and had to wash my hands in the handicapped sink.

 

When I came back Karen and Christy were finishing up their first round of drinks.  As I approached, Karen got up.  “Christy excuse us for a minute.”  She said grabbing me by the hand and leading me to the ladies room.  “I want you to do something for me.”  She practically dragged me into stall. There she lifted up her skirt and pulled my head to her crotch.  She had to spread her legs a little further apart for me to be able to lick her but she got comfortable leaning in the corner.  To my surprise she had removed her panties and placed them on my head!

I went wild and for a few minutes I forgot all about size, I was between those never ending legs and enjoying myself.  Between my shrinking and my knowledge of her g-spot, Karen came pretty quickly.  When she was done she unbuttoned her blouse, revealing the new bra and her now abundant cleavage to me.

“Climb me.”  she whispered, out of breath.

I looked up at her sheepishly.  Removing my sneakers I placed one foot on her instep and grabbed the waistband of her skirt.  I pulled myself up and wrapped my legs around one long thigh.  From there I simply inched up her long body like an inchworm, until my legs were around her waist and her tits were in my face.  She pulled her breasts out from the cups of her bra.  I hugged her tightly and sucked her tits, which were now becoming quite large to me.  After she caught her breath, Karen lifted me up with one arm and unbuttoned my shorts with the other.  They fell off me rather easily.  From there Karen lifted me higher until she could suck on my cock.  Needless to say, I came very quickly.

 

As Karen carried me back to the table we were surprised to see a guy speaking with Christy.  As we got closer he walked away.  Karen sat me in the booster seat and turned to Christy.  “Who was that?”

Christy had a mischievous smile on her face.  “That’s the bartender.  I’ve ordered us another round.”  Christy said smiling at us.  “He has no idea what he’s in for.” I noticed her nipples becoming hard.

 

When we had finished our meals and were ready to leave the bartender came over.

“Christy?  I’ve just got off.  I’d like to invite you and your friends to a party at my dorm.  Please tell me you’ll come?”  he said nervously.

“I’d love to!”  she said then she looked at Karen.  “Please come!”

Karen looked at me “I can’t let her go out with a strange guy alone.”  She whispered.

“Let’s go!”  Karen said.

“Jim, please help me up.”  Christy said extending her hand to the bartender.  He held her hand and his smile turned to a look of awe as Christy stood up.  With the platform heels on, Christy’s chest was in Jim’s face.

“Wow.”  He said.

“Now he knows how I feel.”  I said looking up at Karen as she lifted me out of the booster seat.

 

Karen and I followed Christy and Jim to the dorm.  It wasn’t hard to tell where the party was.  All the windows of the large building were open, music, screaming and laughter poured out.  We walked inside to find the place packed with wall-to-wall people.  Making our way to the end of a long hallway we entered the large community room.  Beer cans, plastic cups and spilled chips littered the floor while the music shook the walls.  I kept close to Karen by holding onto her thigh as we searched for a spot to plant ourselves.

“Does your little brother want a beer?”  Jim asked Karen.  Karen and Christy started laughing.

“What’s so funny?”  Jim asked the towering females.

“Jim!  Take a look!”  I said holding up my wallet, my license exposed.

“No Way!”  He said.

“Way!”  I said.

“Cool man!  I’ll be right back!”  he shouted over the music.

We were on the edge of the dance floor and I stood between the girls for safety.  With Karen’s hips and Christy’s crotch in my face I was getting pretty horny.  I ran my hand around Karen’s thigh and up the back of her leg to her ass.  Her skin was warm and smooth, I loved her ass.  Jim came back with the beers and because of my size I had to hold the cup with two hands.

“Let’s dance!”  he yelled to Christy and led her a few feet away.  I looked up at Karen who had started to move to the beat of the music.  I took a long draught from my beer and placed it down on a nearby chair.

“Let’s dance!”  I yelled up to her.  To my surprise she didn’t hear me.  I tugged on her skirt to get her attention.  When she looked down at me I yelled  “Want to dance?”

She grabbed my hand and walked out onto the dance floor.  Karen looked down at me and smiled as she unbuttoned her blouse and tied it in a knot below her breasts.  She looked hot!  She was also an incredible dancer!  She moved with the utmost fluidity.  Her lithe body moved so gracefully the most difficult dance moves looked easy to her.  It wasn’t long before her short skirt rode up a little and I received a view of her lily-white panties.  I moved in close trying to match her rhythm, not her moves.  I could never match her moves at my normal height, forget about being four feet tall.  The music changed and a general roar was heard throughout the room. 

“Must be a popular song?”  I said to myself adjusting to the new rhythm.   Just then the dance floor was flooded with people and Karen and I were separated!  Hips and legs filled my view as I was surrounded by a group of young girls!  They danced wildly, not even knowing I was among them!  I tried to escape.  However, every time I found a hole in their circle they closed it.  I decided to try to get their attention.

“Help!”  I yelled into the deafening din.  

One of the girls looked down and saw me, a brunette with large eyes.

“Oh God!  It was Tina!”

She instantly bent over and picked me up!

“Hi little guy!  How did you get in here?”  She asked holding me like a child as she danced.

I looked around for Karen, but all I could see was bobbing heads.

“Holy Shit!  Professor!  It’s you!”  She screamed.  “How did you get so small?”

“Tina, please put me down.”  I squirmed in her arms.

“Look at you!  You’re a midget!”  She said.

“Please put me down!”  I screamed.

“You know Professor, I was thinking about the other night.  You know how I said I wanted to have my way with you.”  She smiled seductively.

“Tina.  NO!”  I shouted.

“Yes!”  she laughed as she carried me from the room.

 

Tina threw me on the bed and locked the door with a deadbolt about six feet off the floor.

“I don’t think you’ll be able to reach that!”  she said walking towards me.  With surprising strength, Tina seized my legs and pulled off my sneakers.  She then pulled down my shorts and underwear.

“Look at you!  You’re not so tiny all over, are you?”  she said looking at my semi erect cock.

“Tina, please let me go?”  I pleaded with the Amazon sized girl.

“All I want to do is show you what could have been yours.”  She said stripping out of her shirt.  Her breasts were like small bowls of cream.  She then pulled off her shoes, jeans and underwear.  Her skin glowed as if it were luminescent, her vagina, completely smooth.

I tried not to look.  I tried not to think.  Although I was being held against my will.  Although I was about to be forced to do something I didn’t want to, my dick became hard.

“Ah, you do want me!”  She said crawling onto the bed.

“No!”  I yelled covering myself.  “No I don’t.”

“Well, he does!”  Tina yelled grabbing me by the ankles and pulling me towards her.  She spread my legs and fell on top of me grabbing my wrists in her hands.  “You are a very handsome man professor!”  She said licking my chest.

“Tina, if you let me go now I won’t press charges!”

“Professor, I’ve got news for you!  I don’t ever plan on letting you go!”  She said and stuck her enormous tongue down my throat!  She rubbed her huge body all over mine.  Her skin was like the softest silk, her hair felt like gentle rain upon my face.  I tried as hard as I could to keep my mouth closed but her tongue was way too powerful.  I did the next best thing.  I bit it!

“Ow!”  she yelled and sat up, straddling me.

“You’ll pay for that!”  she said and slapped my face.  She almost knocked me unconscious!  I was dazed as she inserted me into herself.

Her rhythm started off slowly.  As I came to, she held both my hands above my head with one of hers.  With the other she fondled her breasts.

“You are such a tiny man!  You will be my pet, my slave!  I’m never going to let you go!”  She said increasing the pace of her hips.

I tried my best not to remain hard.  Her velvety smooth vagina coupled with the fact that she was a giantess and that this was (but no longer) one of my fantasies brought me to climax!

“Did I say you could cum?”  She screamed increasing her pace yet again.  She grabbed my throat with her free hand and began choking me.  “You don’t do anything unless…!”  she began as she started to cum.  She fucked me hard for another minute then collapsed on top of me.

I tried to move but she squeezed her legs together.  “Going somewhere?”  she said and sat up.

“Tina, please.  You’ve had your way, now let me go!” I said.

“I already told you little man, you cannot leave!”  she leaned heavily on my chest with both her hands.  “Professor the other night I thought I saw you shrink.  You denied it and here you are a few days later even smaller.  I figure, a few days from now you will be even smaller still!  Then you will wish you had taken me up on my offer!”  she said and again slapped me.  This time I was out like a light!

 

I awoke with an enormous headache.  My hands and feet were tied to the bedposts, my mouth was gagged and a blanket was completely over me.

“Mmmumph?”  I screamed.  All was quiet.  I no longer heard music or laughter.  I tried pulling on my bonds but to no avail, Tina knew how to tie someone up.  It was only a few minutes before I heard a noise at the door.  I screamed as loud as I could to get some attention.

“It’s no use little man, everyone is asleep!”  I heard Tina say.  I heard the locks locking and footsteps coming towards the bed.  Tina yanked the covers back and stood there staring at me like a woman who has never seen a man.  She wore a tight T-shirt and jeans.  She was eating an apple.  “How did you sleep?”  she asked loosening my gag.

“Fire!”  I yelled and she laughed.

“I already said that everyone is asleep.  You can yell all you want and no one will hear you.”  She said taking another bite of apple, her thick lips caressing its skin.  “Would you like a bite?”  she said holding up the apple.  I didn’t move and she brought the apple to my lips anyway.

“Take a bite little one.”  She said with a gentle tone in her voice.

“I wouldn’t if I was dying of hunger!”  I said.

“Take a bite or I’ll take a bite of you!”  She said grabbing my dick with her other hand.

I took a small bite of the sweet apple and chewed.

“See!  That wasn’t so bad now, was it?”  She said still holding my dick.  “Now to show you that I’m not all bad…” she finished by taking my dick into her mouth.  I became hard instantly.  As her soft lips caressed my cock I thought of Karen.  “She must be so worried!”  I thought to myself.  I tried to imaging that it was Karen blowing me instead of Tina.  It made the experience almost pleasurable, so much in fact, I moaned.

“You’re enjoying this?”  Tina asked.

I wondered if I played this right, she might let me go.  “Your very good!”  I whispered.

She sucked on me some more.  I waited a few seconds and then moaned again.

“Little man, I want you to cum!”  she said with my cock in her mouth.  I moaned even louder pretending it was Karen.  I felt her soft lips, her gentle touch, I thought about how tall she looked last night on the dance floor.  I arched my back and came hard!  Tina moaned with pleasure as she sucked even harder to seemingly get every drop.

“Oh God Tina!  You get an A!  I don’t care what happened last night!  You get an A!”  I said with my fake smile.

“Really?”  she asked.

I lifted my head and looked her in the eye.  “You just gave me the best blowjob I’ve ever had!  I don’t lie about blowjobs!”  

“You’re going to give me an A?”  She said inching up my body.

“I think…”  I said giving my best pensive thought.  “I can arrange it.”

“Professor!  You’ve made me so happy!”  She said embracing me.

“We can go to my office right now and change your other grades if you like!”  I said.

Tina chuckled.  “Professor, your not trying to escape, are you?”  she said slipping on top of me.

“Tina, I just said I’m giving you an A!”  I said feeling her weight on my chest.

“I know, but how can I be sure?”  she said.

“Untie me, we’ll go to my office and you can watch me change the grades.”  I said.

“I have a better idea.”  She said climbing off of me.  “How about I go to your office, get your record books, bring them back here and you change the grades?”  She said running one long finger up from my crotch to my mouth.

“Uh, sure!  I’ll do it any way you want.”  I said.

“Good.”  She said reaching into her pocket and pulling out my keys.

“Tina?  Where are you going?”  I asked.

“To your office!  Your office key is on here, isn’t it?”  she said and re-gagged me.

“Mmmph!”  I yelled.

 

I stared at the ceiling for what must have been an hour when I felt my bonds loosen.  I awoke from my daze to realize that I had just shrunk again!  I quickly freed my hands, removed my gag and started to untie my feet when I heard someone at the door.  I just managed to hop down off the bed and run to the middle of the room when she walked in.

“Professor!” she called holding a stack of my books.  “Look what I’ve…” she said and then saw the bed.  Naked, I ran for the open door!  Tina dropped the books and tried to close the door before I could reach it.  Remarkably, one of the books had fallen between the door and the jam.  I dove for the opening only to be snatched out of mid air by Tina.  She caught me by the ankle and held me upside down in front of her.  “Got you!”  she said. 

I acted instinctively and kicked  her in the nose.  I heard a crack and blood started flowing even before she dropped me.  I landed running and went out the door!   I ran down a long hallway, down a flight of steps before I even heard her racing after me.  I managed to make it outside and realized that absolutely no one was around!  “Wow!  Some party!”  I thought to myself.  “I’d better find a place to hide!” 

 

There were still plenty of cars in the parking lot so I headed that way.  As I turned around the front of an old Buick, I looked to see Tina about fifty yards behind me!  Blood soaked her shirt and she looked madder than hell!

“I’ll get you!  You little shit!”  She yelled.

I dodged between cars and under cars and found a decent spot under a van.  I watched her feet as she moved in between the cars.  She was moving past a truck with large tires when she disappeared!  I looked frantically for her, but she was nowhere to be found!  I decided that I better move to a different spot.  I crawled out from under the van and when I stood I heard a voice from behind me say “What the hell are you doing?” 

I turned ready to punch her in the stomach and to my surprise it was Karen!  I wrapped my arms around her and held her tight.

“Rob? What the hell happened to you?”  she asked hoisting me up under my arms.  Just then Tina came running up.

“Give him to me!”  she shrieked.  

“What?  No!  Who the hell are you?”  Karen stood tall, holding me high, looking down at the much shorter Tina.

“He belongs to me!”  she argued and reached for me.  Karen lifted her leg and booted Tina right in the nose!  Tina flew backwards, arms flailing.  She landed on her back blood still gushing from her nose.

“He belongs to me!”  Karen said, cradled me up in her arms and walked away.

 

Karen immediately took me to Dr. Armstrong.  Dr. Armstrong dressed my wounds and gave me a complete exam.  She was so professional and caring that I felt one hundred percent better.

“You know Doc, you look a lot like Joan Severance.”  I said as she measured my height.

“Really?” She said.

“I think he’s feeling better.”  Karen laughed.

“Oh cut it out!”  I said standing there in a gown that was almost too long for me.  “It’s been bothering me for days and I’ve finally figured it out!  You really do look like her!”

“Why thank you.”  She said adjusting the weights on the scale.  “Well, Rob you’ve done it again!”

“What?”

“You’ve lost another six inches and about forty pounds and I can’t figure out what the hell is causing it!”  she said walking over to a table.  “I’m having your test results sent to the University Hospital for a second opinion.  What I really can’t figure out is why it comes in spurts rather than gradually?”

 

Karen took me back to her place and bathed me.  She slipped on me one of her T-shirts and lay with me in bed until I fell asleep.

 

I awoke in the middle of the night and looked over at Karen.  To my surprise she was wide-awake.

“I just shrank again, didn’t I?”  I asked her.

“Yes.”  She said dreamily.  One of her hands was between her legs, the other supporting her head.

I moved towards her, cuddling her like a teddy bear would.  I began to kiss her chest and slowly worked my way down her tight stomach to her awaiting vagina.  Her legs kicked and writhed as I licked her clit.  I realized that my feet barely reached her ankles!

“Oh Rob!  Make love to me!”  she moaned. 

I stood and realized that she was now more of a woman than I could probably please!  I lowered myself between her thighs anyway and inserted myself as deeply as I could go.  Surprisingly Karen let out a soft moan of pleasure.

“I watched you shrink right before my eyes!”  she screamed.

“Now you’re really a giantess to me!”  I yelled as I pumped away as if in a panic!

She then wrapped her legs around me and came!  Almost squeezing me to death!  When she finished I lay there gasping for air!

“Rob?  Did I hurt you?”  she asked in a slight stupor.

“I’m okay.”  I said holding my ribs.

“Oh Baby!  I’m sorry!”  she said reaching down and lifting me up.  She positioned me with an ass cheek in each palm and inserted my still throbbing cock into her warm mouth.  When I was done she lay me down next to her and said “Feel better?”

“Much.”  I said and fell asleep.

 

I was just under thirty inches tall when Karen broke the news to me.

“I have to go away with Bill on business for a few days.” She said squatting down in her kitchen so that she and I were the same height.

“Can’t you tell him that you need to take care of me?”  I pleaded.  Over the last few days I had shrunk very little and enjoyed looking up Karen’s skirt.

“Rob, I hoped that you would understand that I have a career too.”  She said looking over at Christy sitting on her couch.

“Oh Baby, I understand.  I just miss you already, that’s all.”  I said and she hugged me.

“Christy’s going to take you over to her house until I’m back.  Her folks are away in Europe, so they’ll be no problem.”

“But I just finished moving all my stuff in here?”  I said.  The girls had helped me go through my stuff.  Needless to say I placed most of it in storage, for the day when I become big again (yeah right, like I would ever let that happen!).

“Well, pack a bag.  Like I said it’s only going to be for a few days!”

 

Christy and I watched the limo pull away from the curb.

“So, Shrimp!  Let’s go to my place!”  she said lifting me into the air.

Christy lived on the north shore of Long Island.  Where all the rich and famous dwell.  Her house was more like a mansion, complete with tennis courts and Olympic sized swimming pool.

 

The first thing we did when we got to her place was go swimming.  It was an incredibly hot day and the water felt incredible.  I wore a bathing suit made for two year olds, needless to say it was a little baggy in the rear.  Christy wore a beautiful floral bikini that was about a size too small.  She was swimming laps while I hung out in the shallows. 

“Is there anything you want to do tonight?  Christy asked taking a break.

“Nothing special.  I thought I saw a cool movie on cable.”  I said.

“I have a better idea.”  She said swimming towards me.

“No more college parties!”  I said.

“No!  Something much better!”  she said and dove underwater.

I watched her long form as it slipped through the cool water and came towards me.  Just when I thought she was going to stop, she kept coming!  Christy emerged from the water right under me.

“Hey!  What are you doing?” I yelled as she arose.  She was so close, I reached out to grab her in order to keep myself from going under!  When she finally reached her full height I dangled from her bikini  straps, looking much like the guy from the movie “Village of the Giants”.   Christy just stood there looking at my helpless predicament!

“Oops!”  She said.  “Sorry Shrimp!”

As if things couldn’t get any more precarious I shrank again, about six inches.

“Whoa!  That was cool!”  Christy said her chest bouncing.

“Hold on Shrimp!  I want to see something.”  She said placing one hand on each of her titanic tits and squeezing them together!  Christy succeeded in enveloping my head and most of my torso in her softness!  After a moment she let go!  “Man you are small!”

“Are you going to help me or not?”  I asked

“I don’t know, this is kinda fun!”  she said twisting this way and that causing me to bounce off of her breasts.  That’s when her bikini’s top knot gave way!  I plunged into the water as she laughed uncontrollably.

Christy reached into the water and fished me out holding me with one hand!  At the sight of her mountainous chest, I pitched an immediate tent in my bathing suit.

“That’s what I thought.”  She said moving her hand up, under my arms.  Since I shrank the bathing suit had become very large on me, all it took was for Christy to shake a little and off it came!

“That’s better!”  she said and pulled me to her.

Her tits were like beach balls to me and just as buoyant!   I wrapped my hands around her neck as she made her way out of the pool.  As I hung there it was like looking down from three stories up!

“Rob, I need to work on my tan.  Do you want to stay in the pool?”  She asked me sitting down on a very expansive lawn chair.

“Na…na…no!”  I said almost trembling with delight.

“Really?  I can throw you back in if you like?” she said wrapping her giant hand around my waist.

“No!  Christy please!”  I yelled.

“Oh, I liked the way that sounded!” she said placing me down on the deck.  “Here, be a good Shrimp and spread some lotion on my back.” She handed me the bottle.

Christy lay down on her chest and I tried my best to spread the lotion on her.  I was inhibited by being two feet tall and the fact that the lawn chair was about eighteen inches high.  I simply couldn’t reach the middle of her back.

“What’s the problem?”  she asked sounding agitated.

“I can’t reach!”  I yelled.

“Well then, climb up!”  she barked and I immediately started my climb.

Placing the lotion on the chair next to her, I hoisted myself up onto the chair.  I got to my knees and Christy shifted her weight, shaking the chair.  I almost fell!  I reached out and grabbed the string to her bikini bottom for balance. Instead of gaining balance I ripped the bottoms right off of her!  I lay there on the deck holding her bikini bottoms in my hand, looking up at her.  She had raised herself onto her elbows and was looking down at me.

“Somebody’s really horny!  I give you a lot of credit Shrimp!  A midget like you thinking that you’re going to get a girl like me!  Don’t get your hopes up.  Meanwhile I’m still waiting!”

I immediately jumped to my feet an hopped up onto the chair.  Now her naked ass, looking like a Georgia peach was in my reach.  I squirted lotion up and down her back and started to spread it around with my hands.

“Doing it that way, it’ll take you forever!  Hurry up!”  she said.

So I lay on her, wriggling my body all over her huge back spreading the lotion around.  When I reached her lower back, I stopped.  I stood there admiring the scenery before me.  As if in a daze I reached out and touched her cheek.  When she said nothing, I continued spreading lotion all over her ass.  I decided to continue doing as I was before and lay across her ass.  She still said nothing.  I lay myself in her crack, my dick perilously close to her giant pussy.

“Are you through?”  she asked.

“Uh, I have to do your legs!”  I said.

“Well it’s too late.  I want to turn over, I’m uncomfortable.”  She said and as I slid off her tush, she turned over and lay on her back.

“Well?”  she said laying in a very sexy pose.

I started applying lotion with my hands on her legs.  Out of the corner  of my eye I could see the small landing strip of hair in her crotch.

“You’re going slow again.  Here!  Give it to me!” she said snatching both the bottle and me up in each hand.  She tilted me backwards and started squirting lotion all over me.

“Christy!  What are you doing?” I asked.

“You’ll see.”  She said squirting an extra amount on my rock hard dick.  She then placed the bottle down at her side and proceeded to rub the lotion all over herself, using me!  She started at her stomach and worked up to her breasts!  She rubbed me all over her breasts, first the left and then the right.  Then she pushed them together and squished me between them!  I was tit fucking her with my entire body! 

“You like that, don’t you Shrimp.” She said seductively.

“Oh…” stroke, “My…” stroke “…God!” I managed.  Between the her tits!  I was between her tits!  I reached out and grabbed her nipples.  She moaned.

 

Just when I thought I was going to cum, Christy moved me down to her thighs.  I was no less disappointed.   Her thighs were long and lean. Christy had good muscle definition for a tall girl.  When she finished doing her thighs she placed me between them and did her calves herself.  I stood there, between her legs.  Her gigantic breasts hovering above my head.  When she was finished, she lay down.  She drew both legs up and spread them slightly.  I was in awe.  Here I was, no taller than her knees looking over the body of a girl who was comparatively twenty feet tall and she was spreading her legs for me!  Incredibly nervous, I knelt down.  I leaned over her pussy and started by spreading whatever lotion was left over on my body, over her.  That landing strip of hair tickled my stomach as I rubbed back and forth.  I laid my head down on her stomach for a moment and played with her navel.  I slowly slid back down until I was kneeling before her vagina like it was a pagan god!  My hands moved between her thighs and she moaned.  I ran them over her outer lips and finally inside.  She was like a tropical rain forest, hot and wet.  I leaned over and pushed my head between those enormous lips to find her clit.  It was hard and now the size of one of those huge gumballs.  I licked it, while I felt around the opening with my hands.  Christy moved slightly as if knowing she could slam her thighs together and kill me instantly.  She moaned even louder.  I slowly inserted my arm, taking it a little at a time.  Christy bucked slightly and I was afraid.  I licked her and sucked her clit like it was one of those sweet tasting gumballs.  Her moaning became louder and more erotic.

 

“That’s right Shrimp.  Fist fuck me!”  she cried.

It was like no experience I would ever have!  Running my hand around her walls, they felt like warm, wet satin sheets.  Curling my arm, I ran my hand over her g-spot and she almost screamed!

“Oh yeah!  You’ve got it Shrimp!” she yelled and I rubbed it more.

I was licking and sucking and fist fucking this giantess and she loved it!  Harder and harder I pushed my arm inside her going up to my elbow!  Her clit was bright red now and I latched onto it like a baby on a bottle.

“Yes!  Yes!  Yes!” she cried and her muscles all tensed up.

“You little son of a bitch!  You’re making me cum!  You’re…making…me…cum!” she cried and I could feel her pussy contract around my arm.  It was incredible! 

When she finished I kept stroking her inside.  I enjoyed watching  her shudder! 

 

Afterwards I lay on the rock hard bed that was her stomach, feeling her breath.

“Shrimp, you’ve done such a good job!  It’s time for your reward.”  She said lifting me up by my waist, she sat up and adjusted the chair to a sitting position.  Using her towel she wiped all of the excess lotion from my dick.

“You’ve still got a bigger dick then some of the guys I know!”  she said playfully grabbing my now two inch member with her fingertips.  Christy began stroking it, almost lovingly.

“Do you remember the first time I held you in my arms Shrimp?”  She asked tilting her head to one side.

“Yes.”  I whispered.

“Did you ever think we would be sitting here, with me holding you in my hand, stroking your dick?”  she asked.

“No.”

“Did  you like it, that first time I picked you up?”

“Yes.”

“You like being small, don’t you Shrimp?”  she stroked harder.

“I love it.” I gasped.  Christy was hitting all the right spots.

“You want to be smaller, don’t you Shrimp?”

“Yes.”

“You want to be smaller, with me.  Don’t you?”

“Yes.”

“You want me to squish you between my tits when your smaller, don’t you?”

“YES!”

“Rub you all over my tits!”

“YES!”

“Let you play on my nipples?”

“YES!”

“Shove you inside my pussy?”

“YES!  YES!  YES!”  I screamed and Christy brought my cock to her thick lips and sucked and sucked.

I came harder than I ever did before.  Christy giggled, teasing the tip of my cock with her tongue.  I leaned over the top of her head and rested in her curly locks.  Exhausted,  Christy leaned back and cradled me in her arms like a little baby.

 

I awoke in a huge bed with soft satin sheets.  The room was enormous, practically bigger than my entire apartment!  In addition to the bed there were several dressers a huge make up table and a tremendous full-length mirror.  I got up and found my suitcase near the foot of the bed.  I pulled on a pair of jeans that were now way too big for me and a T-shirt.  I cuffed the jeans and tied them tight around my waist using a piece of elastic from an old airport tag.  Surprisingly enough I had to lower myself down the side of the bed using the comforter.  I walked across the room, luckily Christy had left the door ajar and I could walk out.  I made my way down a long hallway following the sounds of music.  The music was coming from a bathroom.  I could hear water running.

“She must be taking a shower.”  I said to myself.  “I think I’ll join her.” 

Again, the door was ajar and I walked in.  Christy’s huge form was dancing in the tub, obscured by a sheer curtain.  The music was blaring ironically enough, “miserable” by Lit.  I undressed and threw my clothes on top of Christy’s.  I was just about to pull the curtain aside when a voice called into the bathroom.

“Andrea!  Turn that music down!  I have a guest and he’s trying to sleep!”  I heard Christy yell and then the door slammed.

“Andrea?  Who the hell is Andrea?”  I asked myself.

“Screw you Christy!” the girl in the shower yelled.

As if answering my question, Andrea parted the curtain and lowered the volume on the boom box.  Her hair and face were covered in soap so naturally she didn’t see me standing in the pile of clothes.

“How come you get to have guests over!?”  She yelled.

And from the other side of the door, faint and far away. “Because Mom and Dad said so!  You’re only seventeen!”  Christy yelled back.

“Oh God!”  I whispered and ran to the door.  As lucky as I was in getting in, I was as unlucky trying to get out.  The doorknob was out of reach and there was nothing that I could climb on to reach it!

I heard Andrea shut off the water.  Thinking quickly I dove under the pile of clothes and balled myself up.  I heard the muffled sounds of Andrea singing to herself and going through the medicine cabinet.  The next thing I knew, the music shut off and I was being lifted up along with the clothes.  I was carried for several steps and then dropped!  I must’ve fell for what was thirty feet into a pile of clothes, sheets and towels.  I pulled the clothes off of me and found myself face to face with one of the maids!

“Dios Mio!”  She yelled and something else I couldn’t understand.

“Uh, hola.”  I said remembering some of the seven years of Spanish I took in high school and college.

“Hola.”  She said dropping the bundle of clothes she held. 

I made my way off of the pile of clothes and wound up standing at her black sandaled feet.

“Uh, yo soy Roberto.”  I said hoping she wouldn’t laugh too hard at my accent.

“Rosa.”  She said.

Rosa was a young, obviously latina woman in her late teens, early twenties.  She wasn’t Sofia Vergara, but she was definitely cute.

Suddenly another woman came down the stairs. 

“Rosa!” the other woman called.

“Ana!”  Rosa called then said something sounding urgent.  I caught part of it “come here” and “look.”

“Ai!”  cried Ana.  Ana spoke way too quickly for me to understand.  Ana was maybe thirty with long black hair and tits out to New Jersey.  They both had on pants that came just below their knees and while Rosa wore a tube top over her breasts, Ana wore a shirt unbuttoned and tied below her huge knockers.

Ana continued speaking, I caught “Christy” easily enough, however I could only manage “small man” and “sleeping”.

Rosa started laughing.  That’s when I decided to say goodbye.  “Adios!”  I said and made my way towards the stairs.  All of a sudden, one of them stepped over me and stood in my way.  It was Rosa.

“No, no, no!”  she said musically.

“Que?”  I knew was a question, “who or what?”

Ana answered my question by picking me up from behind then jamming me between her tits!  I sat there on the knot of her shirt getting squished by her enormous mounds as she and Rosa embraced!   Rosa looked down at me with a devious smile and started kissing Ana!  I was being enveloped by their breasts!

“Ladies please!” I cried to no avail.  Neither one of them understood English.

Ana pulled Rosa’s top down exposing her beautiful brown breasts!  Rosa immediately shoved her right nipple into my face and cooed something softly in Spanish.

I took her hard nipple in my hands and began to suck it.

Ana said something about “a baby” and started massaging her huge mounds, her fingers had incredibly long nails.

I watched in ecstasy as the two giant women’s tongues darted in and out of each other’s mouths.  I could feel their heartbeats speed up with each passing minute!  Ana with her long nails easily cut my home made belt of  elastic and pulled off my jeans.  My two-inch cock looked directly at Rosa who stopped kissing Ana and looked down.  Rosa’s long hair was all over me and smelled like fresh cut flowers.  She moved down and found my penis awaiting her.

“Ai!”  she cried and eagerly accepted it between her red lips. 

I leaned back as far as I could and looked up at Ana.  She was smiling down at me and blew me a big, red-lipped kiss.  I stuck my hands out to the side and found her nipples.  With Rosa sucking my dick and each of Ana’s nipples in my hands, I was in heaven.

Rosa stopped sucking on me for a moment and led Ana over to the pile of laundry.  Once there they lay down, Ana on her back and Rosa on top of her.  Rosa untied Ana’s shirt and let her tits free. 

I must say that as a man I find lesbians erotic and exciting.  As a two foot tall man with almost twenty foot lesbians using me in the middle, extremely erotic and almost mind blowing!  Rosa moved from my penis to Ana’s nipples and back again.  It was great.  I couldn’t tell which she enjoyed more!  Rosa’s thick, almost bulbous lips were the closest thing I felt to pussy since the last time I made love to Karen.

The two women were getting extremely hot and the sweat poured from their sweet skin like wine.  Suddenly, Rosa stood and removed her pants, then her panties.  Her skinny frame and round breasts were accented perfectly by her slightly larger, tight ass.  Rosa pulled off Ana’s pants and panties as well.  The two of them, adorned only in high-heeled sandals eyed me slyly.   Rosa pulled me out of Ana’s cleavage and down to her hips by my legs.  It was a bumpy ride over Ana’s washboard stomach.  Once there she straddled both Ana and I.  She carefully inserted my small cock into her steaming pussy and lay down on us both.

There I was sandwiched between them, Rosa’s wetness on top of me and Ana’s rising heat below me.  Between their tight abs and Ana’s huge tits there was plenty of space in the middle for me.  Rosa rocked back and forth as they sucked on each other’s breasts.  After a minute I heard Rosa whisper something like “I need more.” As she got up and off of us.  She lay down next to Ana and began fondling her breasts.  Ana lifted me up and held me while she positioned herself between Rosa’s legs.

 

What happened next threw me for the biggest loop of my life!

Ana bent over and licked Rosa’s clit making it even wetter than before.  All the while holding me between her pendulous breasts.  When Rosa was ready Ana lifted me up, held my legs together and began inserting me feet first, into Rosa!  Rosa moaned with pleasure.  Ana pulled me out a little and pushed me in about halfway up my calf.  Rosa cried out something about “loving” and then Ana pulled me out.  Ana inserted me up to my knees and Rosa looked at me like a cat that’s just about to pounce.  She held up one hand and moved her fingers as if they were running.

I got the hint and started kicking my feet a little.

“Oh!  Ana!”  she cried. 

It was then Ana started pushing me in and pulling me out mimicking sex.  I kept kicking.

“Oh Ana!  Ana!  Ana!” she cried as Ana licked her clit and used me as a dildo.

It wasn’t long before Rosa came.  She lay there bathed in sweat on a pile of dirty clothes.  Ana pulled me out and held me up to her beautiful face.

She rubbed my dick around her mouth as if it were lipstick and finally inserted it between them.  I heard movement below me and looked to see Rosa  positioning her head between Ana’s kneeling legs.  Ana let out a small moan as Rosa licked her.

Ana quickened her pace on my dick.

Rosa slurped noisily.

Ana giggled with delight.

I used Ana’s long fingernails for balance as I watched Rosa lick her.  My legs were still dripping.

Ana spoke soft, loving words into my cock and Rosa moaned in acknowledgment.   Rosa sat up and took me from Ana.

Ana lay down on the laundry, looking incredibly sexy.  She spread her legs wide as Rosa inserted one of my legs into her vagina and the other into her ass!

“Ai, Rosa!”  she screamed as my legs entered her. 

I was in an erotic daze as one giant woman pushed me into the other.  I looked up to see Rosa smiling down at me.

“Good boy.”  She said (I think) and then we both looked at Ana.

Ana was massaging both breasts, kneading them and pulling at her nipples.

When Ana came it was like mount Vesuvious erupted inside her!  She bucked and squirmed and almost tore both my legs off!

When she was done Rosa pulled me out and lay me on top of Ana.  Again she wrapped her lips around my cock and sucked until my precious juices flowed.  When I came she grabbed me and held me over Ana’s abs so that I made a small map of Hawaii on Ana’s rippling ocean.

 

The two girls had a great time bathing me in the large sink and dressing me.  As Ana carried me upstairs Rosa  called out to me  “Adios Roberto!”

“Bye Rosa!”  I waved.

“Maybe we can do it again sometime?”  she called.

“What?!”  I screamed.

“Oh calm down Rob.”  Ana said.  “If you had known we spoke English, you would’ve tried to talk your way out of it.”  she smiled.

“Oh, I don’t know about that.”  I said as Ana dropped me onto the bed.

“See you later.”  She said and sashayed out the door.

 

I lay back with my hands behind my head thinking about the girls.  “I’ve never had Spanish before!”  I thought to myself as Christy came walking in holding a measuring tape.

“What was Ana doing in here?”  She asked.

“Oh just cleaning up.”  I said.  “She thought I was asleep.”

“Well, I’m glad you’re up.”  She said walking over to the side of the bed I was on.  It was early evening and getting cool.  Christy had on a pair of flared jeans with black platforms and a pink short sleeved sweater that barely came below her magnificent chest. 

“I just got off the phone with Karen.”  She said sitting down.

“Really?”

“I told her you shrank again.  She made me promise to tell her your height next time she called.”

“Did you tell her what we did?”  I asked a little nervously.

“What?!  Do you think I’m nuts?!”  she yelled and I jumped.  “We’re best friends, I wouldn’t want to ruin that!”

“Sorry!”  I said backing up just a little.

“Listen Shrimp! I love sex!  I can have any man at any time!”  She said picking a small piece of lint off of her sweater, near where her nipple is. 

I thought to myself, “That could be me soon!”

“After all, I wanted you and I had you.”  She smiled smugly.

“Oh please!”  I said.  “I could’ve refused.”

“Refused?”  She mocked.  “I could have taken you if you wanted to or not, you Shrimp!”  She said standing.

“No way!  I can take anything you can dish out!”  I said defiantly.

“Really?”  She said looking every bit the giantess she was.  “Let’s see.”  Christy then ran her hands over her taught stomach and then up, under her sweater to her mountainous breasts.

“Oh!  You’re so tiny!”  she screamed and squeezed her tits together.

Needless to say that even after the short period between my exploits with Ana and Rosa my cock was ready, willing and able to go another round.

“I thought so.”  She smiled.

“Jesus!  Can’t you think of anything else!”  I yelled at the bulge in my pants.

“Apparently not!”  she said wrapping her long fingers around my midsection and lifting me.  “And just for doubting me you get nothing tonight.”  She said carrying me into another room.  The room we went into was even larger than the last.  No doubt, Christy’s bedroom.  Christy walked right up to a large birdcage in the corner of the room.  It was suspended from the top by a large pole.  She opened the door and shoved me inside.

“Now you can stay there until tomorrow.”  She said looking at me through the bars.

“Christy please!”  I yelled holding onto the white bars.

“I really like it when you say that!”  she said, her nipples becoming hard.

“Sex it a real power trip for you, isn’t it?”  I asked.

“That’s right.  Power and complete control.”  She said pressing her breasts against the bars.  “Right now I have complete control over you Shrimp.  Have a good night!”  She said and started to walk away.

“Christy!  Please don’t!”  I pleaded reaching through the bars for her.

“You do know how to pull my strings don’t you?”  She said looking at me as she closed the door.  “If you’re good, I’ll come and let you out later.”

“Christy!”  I yelled as she closed the door.

 

Although the cage wasn’t locked, the mechanism that held the door closed was too strong for me to open.  “God!  Christy did it with one finger and I can’t do it with two hands!”  I yelled as I squeezed the small latch.  After a while I just gave up.  I was just about to fall asleep when I heard footsteps.

The door opened and in walked a tall, beautiful blonde.  I barely recognized her face from the shower, after all it was covered in lather.  It had to be Andrea, Christy’s kid sister.  She walked across the room and into Christy’s shoe closet, all the while humming to herself.  She looked like a typical seventeen-year-old going through her sister’s closet.  To me she looked like the quickest means of escape!

“Excuse me?”  I said quietly. 

She didn’t hear me.  She kept on looking through Christy’s shoes.

“Hello?”  I said a little louder.

This time her head turned to listen.

“Excuse me?  Miss?”  I said getting to my knees.

She definitely heard me and looked around the room.  She didn’t see me and went back to her hunt.

“Andrea?”  I called.

“Who the hell is it?”  she yelled, standing, her fists clenched.

“It’s Christy’s friend, Rob.”  I said holding the bars.

She looked around the room, furious.  “Where the hell are you?”  she said.

“Uh, I’m in the birdcage.”  I sulked.

She looked right at me and horror filled her eyes.

“Andrea, please help me out of here?” I asked.

“Holy shit!”  she said walking towards me, her long hair blowing behind her.  “How the hell did you get in there?”  she said eyeing me through the bars.

“Christy put me in here.” I said looking into her large brown eyes.  She was as pretty as Christy, however she wasn’t as well endowed.

“How’d you get so small?” she said looking me over.

“That’s a long story.”  I said trying to sound sad.  “Could you please let me out?  I’m awfully cramped in here.”

She gave me a long, thoughtful look and said  “Well, I don’t know, she must’ve put you in here for a reason.”

“She thought it was funny putting me in here!”  I said.

“She does have a mean streak in her, doesn’t she?”  Andrea asked opening the cage.  “I guess it’s all right if I let you out.”  She lifted me out with both hands and held me at arms length.  “Man, you are small!”  she said tossing me in the air.  “and you’re light as a feather!”

“Whoa!” I yelled as she tossed me up.  “Take it easy!  I’m not one of your dolls!”

“Sorry!”  she said putting me on the floor.  “You’re small enough!” she giggled looking down at me.

Just then my stomach growled, loudly.

“Are you hungry?”  she asked bending over and placing her hands on her knees.

“I haven’t eaten anything since this morning!  I’m starving.”  I said.

“Well, I don’t know what we have to eat, but we can see!”  she said turning and walking towards the door.  Suddenly, she stopped.  “I almost forgot.”  She said and made her way back to the closet.  Andrea pulled out the pair of shoes Christy bought the night we went to the college party.  The platforms with the eight-inch heels!  She slipped them on and walked past me. 

“Come on, I’ll take you to the kitchen.”  She said walking ahead of me.

She was wearing a pair of tight black pants and a tight T-shirt.  The heels made her knees out of my reach!

She got about halfway down the long hallway and realized that I was struggling to keep up.  She stopped and with one hand, picked me up.  “You’ll starve to death before we reach the kitchen!”

 

Once in the kitchen she sat me on the counter top as she hunted around the fridge for something to eat.  I admired the way her pants revealed her panty line.

She made me a huge bologna sandwich with the last two pieces of bread in the loaf.

“I’m a little hungry too.  Do you mind if we share?”  she asked holding out the sandwich.

“Not at all.  I couldn’t eat half of it anyway!” I said.

Like a mother feeding her child, Andrea held the sandwich out to me and coaxed me to take a bite.  I could barely fit my mouth around the thick bread. 

Andrea opened her mouth and took a huge bite!  She chewed and swallowed it quickly, then held it out to me for another bite.  I got in three mouthfuls before she finished the sandwich!

“That was pretty good!”  she said rubbing her exposed stomach.  “Let’s see what else we have!”  she said leaning into the freezer.  She came out with rock hard nipples and a frozen pizza.  “Want some?”  she asked holding up a pizza that was almost as round as I was tall.

“Sure.”  I said standing on the counter.

 

When the pizza came out of the oven she cut me a small slice and devoured the rest!

“Man you can pack it away!”  I said cleaning the crumbs from my shirt.

“I’m a growing girl!”  she said stepping in front of me, her breasts right below my face!

“How tall are you?” I asked.

“I’m five ten and my doctor says I still have more to grow!”

“Wow!”  I said trying to hold back an erection.

“That’s why I put on these shoes.  To see how tall I’d like to be.”

“The taller the better!”  I said.

“Oh please!”  she said tossing her hair over her right shoulder.  “As if you would know!” 

“You forget. I wasn’t always this short.” 

“How tall were you?”  she asked, fascinated.

“I used to be five-eight.”  I said and she giggled.

“I’m still taller than you!” she said trying to antagonize me.

“That’s okay!  I like taller women!”  I said.

“You do?”

“Sure.  At this size I have to.”  I said sitting back down.  Her tits were now above my head.

“But, what about before?”  she asked.

“Does it matter?”

“Well, all the guys I know like shorter girls.  Which probably explains why I don’t have a date for the junior prom!”

“Andrea, I’ve always liked taller girls.”  I said and a smile appeared on her face.

“Really?”

“Oh yeah!  You could say I like girls who are really tall!”  I emphasized tall by raising my hand way above my head.

“What do you mean?  Like giants?”  her eyes opened wide.

“You could say that.”

“God!  I’m like a giant to you!  You like this?”  she said standing tall.

“A little.”

“I think you like it more than that!”  she said pointing to my crotch were a raging erection had appeared. 

I immediately covered myself up.  She laughed.

“Like I haven’t seen that before!”  she said going to the fridge and pulling out a two-liter bottle of Pepsi.  She lifted the bottle to her lips and drank half of it without spilling a drop.

“Want to watch a movie?  There’s some pretty good stuff on cable tonight!”  she said stepping over to me.

“Sure.” I said and she again lifted me up in one hand.  Her right ring finger touching my woody.  I couldn’t tell if she noticed, but I did.

She dropped me on a large couch and sat next to me.  Turning on the TV, I was surprised to see Dr. Cyclops on AMC.

“Hey!  Those people are tiny, just like you!”  Andrea shrieked.

“Well what do you know!” I said feigning excitement.

Dr. Cyclops just picked up the miniature heroine and measured her.  He then explained that he could shrink them further if he felt like it.

“Are you going to get smaller?”  asked Andrea.

“Maybe.”  I said feeling her stare on me.

“How small?”  she asked sitting to face me.

“I don’t know.”

“This small?”  she said holding her hand up about twelve inches high.

“Maybe, I don’t know.”  I said.

“This small?”  she held her hand at about six inches.

“I don’t know.”

“This small?”  she now held her hand about three inches off of the seat.

“Andrea, I really don’t know.  Why do you ask”  I asked.

“Just curious.  That’s all.”  She said and turned to watch the movie.

 

When the movie was over she yawned and looked at her watch.

“It’s after midnight.  I’m going to bed.”  she said as she stretched.  “I’ve been thinking that I’d better put you back in that cage.”  She said standing.

“What?” I yelled.

“Well what Christy doesn’t know won’t hurt her.”  She said and reached for me.

“No way am I going back in that cage!”  I said jumping out of her reach.

“Rob, please!” she reached for me again and I jumped off of the couch and hit the ground running.

“Hey!  Come back here!”  she yelled and came after me.

I got halfway across the room before I was tackled from behind!  I fought desperately to free myself from Andrea’s grip but she would not let go.  She stood up and hugged me to her chest.

“You are going back in there and that’s that!” she said as she walked up the stairs.

“Andrea, please don’t put me back in there!” I pleaded.

“Sorry Rob!  I’ve made up my mind.”  She said opening the cage door.

“I’ll do anything!”  I screamed as she shoved me inside.

“Anything?”  she said.

“Anything!”  I repeated.

“Show me your junk!”  she said.

“What?” 

“Show me your junk!  Your cock!  Your penis!  Show me your dick!”  she laughed.

“If I show you my dick, you’ll let me out?”  I asked.

“And…”  she grinned from ear to ear, “you have to let me touch it!”

“Well, all right!”  I agreed much to my own enjoyment.

I pulled down my pants and shoved my dick through the bars.

“It’s so tiny!”  she squealed.  She then reached out with her index finger and thumb and took it between them.  “And so hard!”

“Andrea, now please let me out!”

“No!”  she said pulling away.

“You promised!”  I yelled at the giant girl.

“Yeah, I know.”  She said walking away.  “Sleep tight!” she said and walked out the door.

“Andrea!”  I screamed.

 

The cage was depressing.  The cage was humiliating!  The cage was cramped, cold and uncomfortable.  I hated it.

 

I was back in the cage about twenty minutes when Christy came in.  She was obviously drunk.

“Hey, Shrimpy-shrimp!”  she said walking over to the cage.  She reeked of liquor and Doritos.

“Have a good night?”  I asked.

She opened the cage door and took me out.  “I had a great night!”  she said kicking off her shoes and laying on the bed.  “What about you?”  she lay on her back and held me up, above the small hills that were her breasts.

“Shitty.”  I said.

“Aw!  The little man doesn’t like his cage?”  she said shoving her bottom lip all the way out.

“Not at all!”  I said as she lay me down next to her.  “It’s too small and the metal is cold.  I hate it.”

“I’m sorry!”  she said perching her head up on one hand and laying sideways to look at me.  “I’ll put a blankey in there for you next time.”  She said laughing.

“Christy, there won’t be a next time!  I’m not going back in there!”  I yelled.

“Oh stop your bellyaching, Shrimp!  You’ll do what I tell you.”  She said laying on her back in order to pull her jeans off.  Between her being drunk and the tightness of the jeans this was a major project for her.  When she finally got them off she lay down, exhausted.

“Come here Shrimp.” She said reaching for me.  “Be my teddy bear.”  She said pulling me to her, shoving me between her tits.  I couldn’t go completely between them because she still wore her sweater.  Nevertheless, I was being crushed.

“Goodnight Shrimp.”  She said and closed her eyes.

“Wait!  Christy! I can’t breathe!”  my muffled shouts went unheard.

Then things got worse!  She rolled over on her stomach!  I was now between  her and  the bed!  No matter how hard I pushed, I couldn’t get her off of me!  Things started to get hot and the air stale.  I tried to slide down, under her tits but my shoulders were caught by her cleavage!  What was I going to do?  I knew if I didn’t get out of there it would mean certain death!  I was running out of air and of time.

Using her sweater, I pulled myself up, towards her face.  Inch by inch I went until my head was under her neck and I could breathe better!  I reached up and pushed on her chin, trying to roll her head and hopefully her over but it was no use.

“Christy!”  I shouted.  She didn’t even stir.  So I reached up and grabbed her huge bottom lip and pulled as hard as I could.  Her head came down and her arm came up and swatted my hand off of her lip.  I tried again and the same thing her enormous hand hurting mine this time.  This was getting me nowhere!

My legs started to tingle from the lack of blood flow.  That’s when I had my idea.  I reached up behind her ear and tickled.  Christy chuckled slightly and shook her head.  I did it again and she moved it.  I tickled her again and she turned over!

I lay there in my own sweat breathing heavy.  I looked at the three story tall woman next to me and realized just how much I missed Karen.  Sure I had sex twice already without her and not even a day had passed but I still missed her. 

With the danger of Christy smothering me as I slept and the door closed tightly there was no way I was leaving this room to sleep.  So I slipped off the bed on my stomach and walked over to a huge dresser.  I pulled on the bottom drawer and found Christy’s underwear.  I climbed in, pulled several pairs of panties over me and went to sleep, still thinking of Karen.

 

I awoke the next morning to find Christy standing over me.

“Sleep well Shrimp?” the towering figure asked reaching down for me.  She looked fresh out of the shower, water still beaded on her immense chest.  Instead of grabbing me she lifted the straps of a bra and pulled.  To my astonishment I was laying in one of the cups and was lifted up!  She held the straps together and smiled.

“Well look at you!  I knew you wanted to get into my panties, but my bra too!?”  she laughed as the fabric closed around me, making a bra sandwich with me in the middle.  She dangled me in front of her face.  “I wish I had time to play, but I have to get you to the doctor and get to class.”  She said walking over to the bed and dumping me out.  “Oh yeah, your cell phone rang and I answered it.  I was some chick named Mindy.”  She said putting on the bra.

“What’d she say?”  I asked.

“She needs you to sign some papers.”  She said lifting me up and carrying me into her bathroom.  Christy threw me into the tub and ran the water.  “Hurry up.  I’ll come get you when I finish getting dressed.”  She said handing me a bar of soap.

I showered and rinsed just as Christy came to get me.  She picked me up, wrapped me in a towel and dried me off.  She carried me naked into the other room where my clothes were.

“Get dressed.  I’ll have Rosa make you some breakfast.  Come down when you’re ready.”  She said standing above me.  She was wearing a short sundress and high-heeled sandals, no panties.  She saw me looking and said, “If you’re lucky.”

 

I went down to find Rosa waiting for me.

“Buenos Dias!”  she said lifting me up and sitting me on the kitchen counter.  She had a small omelet, coffee and the morning paper waiting for me.

“May I get you something else Senor?” she asked leaning over crushing her breasts together and kissing me on the cheek.  Her huge lips were hot and covered most of my face.

“I think we’re in a hurry.  Can I take a rain check?”  I asked the Latin beauty.

She looked very disappointed.

 

I finished breakfast as Christy came walking down the stairs.

“Ready?  We’ve got to run.”  She said lifting me up and cradling me in one arm.

 

She dropped me off at Dr. Armstrong’s clinic.  The good Doctor was wearing a short skirt and no pantyhose, a benefit of the warm weather.

“Twenty four inches and seventeen pounds.  My, my, you are getting small.”  She said lifting me onto the exam table.  She leaned over, placing one hand on either side of me.  Her pretty face coming closer as she said,  “Rob, I don’t know how small you’ll get and frankly, I’m worried.”

“About what?” I asked looking into her baby blues.

“What will happen to you when you get to be really small.”  She said and moved away, folding her hands behind her back.

“Rob, I don’t want to sound condescending but you’re no bigger than a baby.  You probably couldn’t take care of yourself right now, forget about when you’re half this size, or a quarter.”  She came back around towards me.  “I want to offer my clinic to you and even my house.  You’re not going to be alone in your time of need.”  She was back with her hands on the table.

“I want to thank you Doctor.  Your kindness is not without my appreciation.”  I said and she stood.  “I’m lucky enough to have people who care about me.  If they can’t do the job.  I’ll call.”  I said pulling my shirt back on.

“Good.”  She said helping me down.  I stood between her legs and looked up at the giant before me.  “I’ll be here if you need me.”

 

I took a cab over to the office.  I said hello to my security staff and went into personnel.  I walked around the reception desk to find Jeanine busy at her computer.

“Hi Jeanine!” I said and she jumped.

“Rob!  Look how small you are!” she got up and came to me.  She was wearing a long skirt and short-sleeved shirt to match.  The shirt was tight around her chest, her nipples becoming hard at the mere sight of the small man at her feet.  “Can I pick you up?” she said bashfully.

“Uh, sure.”  I said.  Jeanine reached down hesitantly and hoisted me up, under my armpits.  She held me like a small child and carried me into the inner office.

“Hey Mindy!  Look who’s here!”  she called to Mindy as she rounded the corner into her office.

“Rob?”  Mindy said standing.

“Hey Mindy!”  I replied.

“How tall are you now?  The last time I saw you, you were four feet tall!” she said standing next to Jeanine.

“Two feet, give or take an inch.”  I said feeling my crotch grow warm against Jeanine’s breast.

Jeanine felt it too, looked at me and smiled.

“Do the Doctors know what’s causing it?”  she asked folding her arms across her chest.

“Not at all.” I  said.

“Do they know how small you’ll get?”  Jeanine asked anxiously.

“they don’t know that either.” I said.  “Mindy, you have some papers you need me to sign?”

Mindy blinked as if from a dream, “Yes!  The insurance company forms!” she said reaching around her desk.  She pulled out a small stack of papers and held them up.

“Uh, I guess you should put him down Jeanine.”  She said placing the papers on a chair.

Jeanine, instead of putting me on the floor, slid me down the length of her five-foot body and her thigh and her calf.  “I didn’t want to drop you.”  She said with her platform, knee high boot between my legs.

Mindy went and sat behind her desk as I signed the papers.  Little did she know that her desk didn’t have a front panel, which gave me a great view of her thin legs.  I stood on the floor and leaned on the chair, which was chest high to sign the documents.

 

I was about halfway through when a phone in another office began to ring.

“Would you get that Jeanine?”  Mindy asked and Jeanine walked away, eyeing me the entire time.  When Jeanine was gone Mindy whispered “Rob, I must apologize for her actions.”  She said coming around her desk.

“What do you mean?”  I said playing dumb.

“I mean, picking you up and then sliding you down her body like that!”  she said motioning the way Jeanine moved. 

“Oh don’t worry about it!”  I said shrugging my shoulders.  “No harm done.”

“Honestly, I don’t know what got into her?!” she said  sitting in the chair next to the one I was signing on.  She crossed her legs and her foot hit me in the ass.

“Oops!  Sorry!”  she said blushing.

“Now that’s harassment!”  I said laughing.

“Oh stop!”  she said kicking me again.  This time the toe of her pump caught the edge of my makeshift belt and snapped it off!  My pants slid down my legs and I stood there sans underwear with Mindy staring at my two-inch pecker!

“Oh God!”  she said turning away and covering her eyes.  “I’m so sorry!”  she said as I picked up my pants.

“Mindy, it was an accident!”  I said as she rose and walked across the room.

“I’m so embarrassed!”  she said  “I really didn’t mean it.”

“It’s okay!”  I said fashioning a new knot around my waist.  “Look!  Good as new!”  I said holding up my arms for her to see.

She turned and saw my pants were up.

“I can’t tell you how sorry I am!”  She said once again approaching me.

“Mindy, I knew you always wanted to get in my pants.  I just don’t know why you waited do long.”

“Oh stop!” she flushed.

“Really?”  I asked.

“Really what?” she asked back.

“You really like me?”  I asked.

“Well…”  she started “Yes.”

“I would never have guessed!”

“Oh please!  Like I was drag racing you for fun!” she said standing in front of me, hands on hips.
Now it was my turn to say “Oh my God!  I should have known!  Nobody comes back for a beating that much!”

“Well, anyway…” she said backing off “It’s too late now.”

“What do you mean?”  I asked.

“Well look at you.  You’re tiny!  I could never date someone so short.  No offense.”  She said crossing her arms. 

Good old Mindy, back to being the stuck up bitch I always thought she was.

So I just said “Yeah, you’re right.  We couldn’t slow dance anyway.  If you stepped on my toes, you’d probably crush my feet!”

“I’d never step on your toes!”  Jeanine came chiming in as if on cue.  “Rob if you done with the papers, how’d you like to get a bite to eat?”  she said rather perkily.

“Sure!”  I said and she picked me up.

“See you later Mindy!”  I said giving her a wave over Jeanine’s shoulder.  Mindy half waved and sat back down at her desk without another word.

 

Jeanine carried me outside and down the short lane of bushes towards the parking lot.

“Shit!”  She said placing me down on the ground.

“What’s wrong.”  I said.

“I forgot my keys!  I’ll be right back!”  she said and hurried back towards the building.

I was admiring Jeanine’s young ass when a shadow fell over me.

“Hi Rob.”  A familiar voice said.

I turned to face a lovely pair of legs that came out of a short skirt.  I looked up to a large pair of breasts and then Jill’s pretty face.

“Jill?!”  I squeaked.

 

Jill moved like lightning!  One hand came down upon my head, cupping it, she lifted me up and brought me over to a small enclosure the bushes made on the right side.  She was squeezing my head so hard it felt like my brains would shoot out my ears!  When I started screaming from the pain a large hand covered my face.

“If you want to live a little bit longer, stop doing that!”  she whispered hoarsely.

I tried to pry her fingers loose, hoping she’d drop me and I’d be able to runaway but her fingers were like steel.

“It’s no use little man!  You’re not going to get away this time!” she said and I felt my legs being stuffed into some sort of bag.  Her hand over my face made it difficult to breath and I was beginning to lose consciousness!  She pushed me hard, all the way into the bag then zippered it shut.

There were other items in the bag.  “It must be a large purse.”  I thought to myself as the bag began to swing back and forth.  “There’s got to be something in her I can use!”  I thought feeling around.  Lipstick, wallet, compact, metal nail file, hairbrush…A METAL NAIL FILE!”  I grabbed it, dug my way to the bottom of the purse and jammed it into the seam.

Suddenly, I was kicked in the ribs and hard! “You’d better stop what your doing or I’ll throw this bag into the street!”  she said under her breath.  She also quickened her pace.  I had to hurry.  I managed to make a small hole.  From there I just pulled on the threads to make the hole bigger. 

 

I heard her jingling her keys in her hand, which meant that we must be getting close to her car!  I squeezed my arm and shoulder out the hole and pushed!  It opened wide, spilling me and half the contents to the pavement.

“You little shit!”  she yelled as I got to my feet.  I ran quickly for the building, unfortunately, not quick enough.  Jill was on me in a heartbeat!

I stopped short and curled into a ball.  One of Jill’s enormous feet hit me hard and she went flying on her face!  I held my side where she kicked me and ran past her. 

I thought I gave her a wide enough berth but she managed to grab hold of my ankle and pull me to her.

“You’re going to pay for that!”  she said.

I was on my ass as she pulled me. 

When I was close enough I kicked with my free leg hitting her square in the nose.

She let go.

Again, I ran towards the building.

I heard the lumbering giant get to her feet.

I rounded the bushes and flew down the stairs.

I ran through the slit in Jeanine’s skirt and came to a halt when I hit the fabric behind her.

“Rob?”  she said.

“Jeanine!”  I yelled as Jill rounded the corner.

“Jill!  What the hell are you doing here!”  Jeanine yelled.

I hid myself behind Jeanine’s left calf, away from the slit in her long skirt.

“Where is he?”  Jill puffed.

“Jill, what the hell are you talking about!?  You’re not supposed to be here!  You’d better go before I call the police!”

“Good girl Jeanine!”  I thought cowering behind her leg.

Jill stepped closer.  I saw her shadow cover Jeanine.  Even with her platform boots on Jeanine would only stand tit high compared to Jill.

I reached up and grabbed the top of Jeanine’s boot.  I pulled myself up and wrapped my legs around Jeanine’s calf just in time.

Jill grabbed Jeanine by the shoulders and pushed her to the side.

“What!”  I heard Jill scream.

“Fuck you Jill!  What the fuck do you think you’re doing!?”

“I thought he was behind you!”  Jill sounded frustrated.

I watched Jeanine’s right leg come back and then strike forward with a blow that would have killed me!

“Ow!”  Jill yelped.

“Let go of me!”  Jeanine yelled and let another kick fly.

“Ow!”  Jill cried again.

“Why you little…” Jill said and then Jeanine’s feet left the ground.

All of a sudden, there was the sound of running feet.

“Jill!  Put Jeanine down!”  I heard Mindy yell.

I imagined harsh glances being exchanged.  Jeanine’s feet were on the ground again and then there was the sound of feet walking away.

Jeanine and Mindy let out a collective sigh.  It must’ve been Jill walking away.

“What was she doing here?”  Mindy asked.

“She was after Rob.”  Jeanine breathed hard.

“Rob?  Where is he?”  Mindy asked.

“I’m right here.”  I said hopping down off of Jeanine’s leg and walking out through the slit in her skirt.

“Are you all right?”  Jeanine asked picking me up.

“Ow!”  I screamed in pain as she held me by my sore ribs.

“I’m so sorry!”  she said placing her arms under my ass for support.

“I’m going to call the police!”  Mindy said running inside.

“Should we call an ambulance?”  Jeanine asked.

“No, I’ll be fine.  I just need some rest.”  I said holding my sides.

“You can lean on me, if you want.”  Jeanine said and with one large hand pushed my head onto her chest.

She was holding me somewhat in the middle of her body so my head rested on the taught T-shirt.   Jeanine brought her arms in tight and her chest swelled around my head and shoulders.  She didn’t crush me between them, but rather made herself softer.

 

After the police were gone, Mindy suggested that Jeanine take me home.  So, there I lay on the front seat of Jeanine’s Saturn in a daze.  It was barely past lunchtime and so much had happened today already!

Jeanine pulled into the driveway and scooped me into her arms.  “When we get inside I’ll take care of you.” She said walking up to the door.

“Honestly, Jeanine, all I need is some rest.”  I said realizing that she didn’t take me back to my house!

“Jeanine, where are we?”  I said looking around.

“My house.  Mindy said I should take you home.”  She said walking inside.

“She meant my house!”  I raised my voice.

“Oh, don’t worry!  My parents aren’t home and my sister won’t be back from school for hours!”  she said sitting me on the kitchen table.  “Now take off your shirt.  I want to see your ribs.”  She said standing before me.

“Please Jeanine, take me home.”  I pleaded.

“After I’m sure your all right.”  She said and grabbed the bottom of my shirt and pulled it gently over my head.  She ran her fingers gently down my sides.  “No bruises yet, do they feel broken?”

“No, just sore.”

“Does it hurt anywhere else?”  she asked.

“My head hurts.  She squeezed it pretty hard.”  I said remembering how she picked me up.

Jeanine ran her fingers through my hair and kissed my forehead.  “Can I get you some aspirin?”

“Please.”  I said.

Jeanine walked out of the room saying “I’ll be right back.” And waving her hand.

That kiss on the forehead was enough to get me going. 

 

Jeanine returned a moment later with pills in hand.  “These are way too big for you to swallow, I’ll cut them in half for you.”  She said placing them on a cutting board.

With ice-cold water from the refrigerator door I swallowed the aspirin.

“You have a very nice home.”  I said standing on the table.  I was now eye to eye with her.

“Thank you.”  She said smiling.

“What town is this?”  I asked turning towards the window behind me to look outside.

“Oh God!”  she gasped.

“What’s wrong?”  I jumped.

“Your back!  It’s all scratched up!”  she said and wrapped her arms around me.

“Really?”  I asked and then remembered that Jill had dragged me on the ground.

 

Jeanine carried me into the bathroom and stood me on the counter.  She went into the cabinet and retrieved cotton balls and hydrogen peroxide.  With the medicine cabinet door open I could see myself.  I turned to see long scratches start at my shoulders and run down my back.

Jeanine soaked the cotton ball and touched my back lightly.  The peroxide stung a little.

“Rob the scratches run all the way down…”  she said tugging on my pants.  My makeshift belt came loose and my pants (for the second time that day) fell around my ankles!

“Your ass is all scratched up, and dirty too!”  she said looking at my backside.  “You should take a bath.  It’ll make you feel better!”  she said turning me to face her.  She pulled my shoes off and slid the pants all the way off of me.

“Jeanine!”  I shouted.

“What?”  she asked.

“I’m naked!”  I said still cupping my privates.

“Oh!” she smiled.  “Here, I’ll be naked too.  Will that make you feel better?”  she said pulling her t-shirt over her head.

“Jeanine….don’t!” I stammered as her bra came off.

Her huge glistening orbs stood prominent on her chest.  She pulled down her skirt and stood there in her panties and boots.  “What’s the matter?”  She asked standing straight up.  “Don’t you like my body?”  she said running one hand down between her breasts.

“No, Jeanine!  I…I…”  I stuttered some more.  Her tits were at least a d-cup and her stomach was rock hard.

She turned slightly and stuck her ass out saying “Is my ass too big?”

Jeanine had slender hips and a small, round ass.  There wasn’t a mark on it.  The thong she wore accented it perfectly.

“No.”  I said trying to contain my erection.

“Then what’s wrong?!”  she asked standing, hands on hips.

“I have a girlfriend.”  I said.

“I know that!”  she said lifting me from the counter and placing me in the tub.

She ran hot water into the huge tub and squirted in some bath oils.

“What my boyfriend doesn’t know won’t hurt him!”  she said splashing the water around me.

“But…”  I said.

“Am I making you uncomfortable?  Do you want to go home?”  she asked.

“Yes and no.”  I said.  “Jeanine, you’re an incredibly attractive young woman.  I don’t want to take advantage of you.”

She laughed.  “Take advantage of me?  You’re going to take advantage of me?  If anything, I thought I was going to take advantage of you!”  she laughed some more.

“I’ll tell you what,” she said pulling off her boots and thong.  “If we spend the next few hours together and afterwards, you don’t call me.  I promise not to think you took advantage of me.” she said placing one large hand on her chest.  “After all, I am a petite young woman.” She said stepping into the tub.  “I wouldn’t want a big, strong man like yourself taking advantage of me.”

She stood above me like a goddess.  I was barely taller than her knee.  I looked down at her cute feet and the small butterfly tattoo on her ankle, up her legs to the small patch of dark hair between them.  Her breasts jutted out from the flatness of her belly like the Rocky Mountains from the great plains.  Her cute, young face smiled down upon me.

“Are you just going to stand there or are you going to let me sit down?”  she asked, sounding like a goddess, her voice echoing in the shower stall.

I don’t know if it was the fact that Jeanine was so much younger than me or if it was just the giantess fantasy taking hold again.  I moved towards the faucet and the torrent of hot water gushing forth.  She sat and placed one foot on either side of me.  She leaned forward and picked me up.  She held me up to her lips and kissed me gently. 

I kissed her back.

She gently forced her tongue into my mouth. We locked lips for a long time, it was fantastic.  I never imagined in all my days of fantasizing that at the height of two feet I could still make out with a woman!  I realize that it was a little messier than usual, but that’s expected considering the size differences in our mouths. 

It was a good kiss, a wet kiss, a kiss of young lust that poured from our lips, mixed with the water and permeated every cell in our bodies.  Jeanine licked my mouth and moved down to my neck as if I were an ice cream cone.  She moved downward flicking her tongue at my nipples and tracing the lines of my six-pack with her lips.  Jeanine stuck her tongue in my navel as my stiffy poked her in the neck.  She moved me up and let me kneel on her shoulders as she breathed hot breath on my two-inch member.

“It’s so little.”  She said looking up at me slyly.  “I’m afraid I’ll swallow you whole!”

“I’m not that small.”  I said defiantly.

“Yet.”  She said and took my entire cock into her mouth with one fluid motion.

Jeanine sucked and licked, bumping her nose against my stomach.  My cock was much too small to be a mouthful for her, but she acted like it was enough. 

I guess my moaning was getting too loud because she leaned backward and lowered me to her chest. Her small nipples were rock hard.  I leaned over to the right and took it into my mouth. 

“Oh Rob!”  Jeanine let out a moan of pleasure.  She squeezed her tits together so that I could play with both of them at once.  Straddling her ribs, I stuck my cock between them.  With her tits together I grabbed both nipples, one in each hand and began to pump.

Jeanine moved her hands away from her breasts and ran them down to her pussy.  At the same time she cradled her arms together so that I could keep tit fucking her.

The steam and our sweat made our bodies like oily snakes that slithered and slid all over each other.  All at once, I lost my grip on her nipples and slid down the length of her stomach and splash!  Into the water.

Jeanine giggled. I coughed.  With the water up, above my knees I climbed upon her thigh and straddled it.  I reached down and slipped my hand between her lips. Even under the steaming water her clitoris was hot!   Her sighs became louder when I touched it.

Jeanine moved her hands up to her breasts and pulled at her nipples.  Her legs braced against the walls of the tub and she started to scream.

“Oh Rob!  Oh Rob!  OH ROB!”  Jeanine bucked, making small waves in the hot water.

I rubbed and squeezed her clit harder as she came.

 

When she was done she looked down at me with lust still in her eyes and said “I still want you.  I want that tiny cock of yours inside me.” 

She stood up and dried us both off, then carried me upstairs to her bedroom.

She lay me on the bed and crouched over me, letting her huge knockers rub gently against my belly.  She moved up and inserted her left nipple into my mouth.

“There’s definitely something about seeing you sucking my tits that drives me crazy!”  she said lowering herself so that my face was mashed into the firmness of her tit.

“Maybe it’s because you’re so small.” She said switching tits.  “Maybe it’s because you’re helpless against them, like a baby.”  She said lifting herself up.  “Wait a minute.  I want to see something.”

 

Jeanine sat Indian style on her bed and lifted me in her arms, cradling me.  She lifted me and lowered her chest so that it appeared I was suckling.

“You are too cute!”  she said.

“You realize how Freudian this is.”  I said pulling away from her huge nipple.

“Shhhh.” She cooed.  “Just keep sucking.”

 

I lay there in the crook of her arm, sucking her tit and watching her look at me like a young mother of a newborn.  One of her hands made it’s way up my leg and started to stroke my dick.  I hugged her breast with both arms and pulled her towards me, taking even more nipple into my mouth.

She stroked and I sucked.

She stoked.

I came.  It was one of the weirdest sensations I’ve ever felt.

“That’s a good boy.”  Jeanine whispered.

I felt very warm inside and very tired.  Within a few minutes I fell asleep in Jeanine’s arms.

 

“He looks real.”  Someone said.  She sounded like a young girl.

“He is real!  Can’t you see him breathing?”  another said.

“Look at his dick!  It looks real enough!”  yet another voice said.

 

They all giggled at the dick remark and that woke me up.

“Jeanine?”  I said sitting up and bracing myself on a pillow.

“He is real!”  One of them shouted and my eyes opened wide!

 

There were three young girls sitting on the bed in front of me!  Needless to say, I jumped to my feet.

“Who are you and what are you doing in here?”  I shouted.

 

The brunette in the middle of the bed answered me.  “I’m Jennifer, Jeanine’s sister.  I was just about to ask you the same question.”   Jennifer was definitely Jeanine’s sister.  Jennifer had longer hair than Jeanine, almost the same voluptuous body and just enough of a resemblance for me to believer her.

 

“I’m Rob.  Your sister and I work together.”  I said.

“That’s not all you do together.”  The red head on the right said reaching out and running her finger down my chest.  She kept going down and before she could touch my uncovered cock, I covered it.

“Hey!”  I shouted.

“Embarrassed, little man?”  she said pulling her hand away.

“Shannon!?” the other brunette on Jennifer’s right gasped.

“Emily, don’t be such a prude!”  Shannon responded.

 

“Where’s Jeanine?”  I asked.

“I think she’s in the shower.”  Jennifer said.

“I’d like to leave now.  Where are my clothes?” I said looking around.

 

The girls looked around, Shannon was the one to reach down and grab them off the floor.

“Look at these cute little shorts!”  she said holding them up.  “And this little shirt!”

“May I please have them?”  I said taking a step towards her.

 

Shannon immediately jumped up and turned to face me.  She was very attractive.  Light skin with flaming red hair.  Her hair was long and her breasts were extremely large!  Almost the size of Christy’s!  She couldn’t be more than sixteen, she wore too much make up to be any older.  Shannon dangled my clothes high above my head.

“You can have them, if you can reach them.”  She said. 

 

She was pretty tall and even though I stood on the bed, I only came up to her chest.

“Please give them to me.”  I said standing in front of her cupping my privates.

“I said, you can have them if you can reach them.  Now jump!”  she said bobbing my clothes up and down above me.

“Shannon, give the little man his clothes!”  Emily shouted.  Jennifer just giggled.

“Emily, shut up!”  Shannon shouted.  “I’m only teasing!”  she said and looked at me over her huge tits.

“Here you go little man!”  she said and dropped my clothes.  Just as she dropped them she leaned forward catching them in her cleavage!  “OOPS!”  she feigned surprise.  Shannon was wearing a blue strapless top and a pair of black, skintight pants.

Shannon squeezed her breasts together, thus she surrounded my clothes with her flesh.  She leaned over, placing her cleavage right in front of me.

 

“Reach in and grab them.”  She said in a whisper.  Her breasts were almost falling out of her top!

My heart beat rapidly in my chest.

 

“Shannon!”  Emily shouted from what now seemed a mile away.

 

“Go ahead, little man.  Grab them.”  Shannon whispered.

 

I heard nothing but my heart beating in my chest.  All time seemed to slow down as I pulled my right hand away from my crotch and began reaching for Shannon’s chest.

“Come on.  Reach in, grab your clothes and you can go.  That’s all you have to do.”  The redhead said shaking her top a little.

Slowly my hand neared the six-inch crevasse that was her cleavage.  All I could think about was her chest!  My clothes stuffed inside!  This crazy, beautiful girl was holding my clothes hostage!  My hand got closer, my heart beat louder.  My fingers felt the warmth of her skin even before they touched it.  She was hot!  Practically glowing with feminine heat!  This girl may have been sixteen but her body and the effect of her hormones made her a woman.  My dick became hard in my hand as I reached inside the soft prison that held my clothes.

“That’s it.  A little farther.”  She whispered from above.

I shot a quick look to my left and spied one of her immense nipples, hard underneath the thin confine of her top.

 

A mile away, in some foreign land I heard giggling and someone shouting to “Stop it.”

 

“A little farther.”  Came the voice from above.  Slowly, carefully, Shannon began to back away.

“Wait.”  I said, my voice sounding hollow in my head.  I took a step closer and tried to reach in farther.  She only backed away more.

 

“Come on little man.  You’re not scared of little ol’ me are you?”  she said backing away even more.

I decided that I would have to lunge in and grab my clothes, if I were going to get them back at all.  This giant teenager was teasing me with her immense chest and I was more than falling for it.  I took a big step forward and reached as far as I could go.  Unfortunately, the bed ended about a half an inch too soon and I slipped. 

 

Relying on my hand that was stuck in her cleavage for balance, I let go of my hard cock with the other and reached up.  I grabbed onto her top as she stood up.  I managed to grab onto the fabric on her left tit.

 

I hung on for a moment, my dick pointing directly towards her young femininity, then her top gave way and I fell.  It was like falling out of a tree!  I landed with a thud at the giant girls feet.  The skintight pants she wore were flared at the bottom, halfway covering her monstrous platform sandals.  The heels on the sandals were about eight inches, a third of my height!

 

Shannon stood, towering over me cupping her tits.  Her top was around her waist.

“If the little man wanted to see my tits…”  she said bending down and picking me up with one hand.  “All he had to do was ask.”  She placed me back on the bed.

“Wait a minute.”  I said backpedaling.  “This is wrong!  You are way too young…”  I started to say when I tripped over something and fell on my back. 

 

Jennifer had held out her hand and tripped me!

 

“No!  You wait a minute.”  Shannon said climbing onto the bed.  “The only thing wrong here is that you don’t want to see my tits!  What are you gay?”  she said crawling over me, her breasts dangling over my body.  She looked down and saw my that my dick was rock hard.  She smiled.

“You’re not gay.”  She whispered.  “Just shy.”  And lightly rubbed one large tit across my stomach.

 

“P-P-Please!  Stop this!”  I yelled as she gently guided her right nipple over my hard cock.

 

Suddenly, I was grabbed by the shoulders and hoisted into the air.  Emily  had pulled me out of there and was now clutching me to her small bosom.

 

“Shannon leave him alone!”  she said defiantly.

 

“Emily, give him back to me.”  Shannon said calmly as she slid off the bed.

Jennifer stood up as well and together they cornered Emily.  I managed to pull my face out of her chest to see the two girls close in on the other.  Emily was by far the shortest and only wearing sneakers.  Both Jennifer and Shannon were wearing heels, their breasts at the height of Emily’s face.

“Give him to me.”  Shannon said again forcing Emily up against the wall.  Shannon pushed her enormous breasts into Emily’s face and I could feel Emily shudder.  Not only that but her little nipples became hard.  What?

“Shannon, he’s so small and helpless!”  Emily breathed hard.  I couldn’t see anything above Shannon’s chest,  I could only hear them talking.

“Like you, Emily?”  Shannon said breathy.

“Shannon!  Please let me go!”  I felt Emily struggle against the much larger Shannon, but Shannon held her back.

“I’ve noticed you looking at me.  You like me, don’t you?”  Shannon said.

“You’re one of my friends!  Of course I look at you!.”  Emily said clutching me tighter.  I could feel the heat between them grow.

“Yes, but you don’t look at me the same way.  You want me.”  Shannon said pulling away. 

 

I turned to see Shannon standing only a foot away, rubbing her massive tits together.

 

“You want these?”  she said pulling her nipples.

Emily was speechless.

“You can have them if you just give me the little man.”

 

Emily looked down at me.  Her eyes were wide and her bottom lip was quivering.

“You’re not going to hurt him, are you?”  Emily said her breathing was getting quicker.

Shannon laughed.  “We’re just going to have some fun!”

 

Shannon grabbed Emily by the arm and led her over to the bed.  Emily still held me tight as Shannon guided her until she lay down with me on top.

I felt Emily’s heart race as Shannon reached around and unzipped her top, letting it fall to the ground.  Shannon then climbed on top of us.  She reached up and braced herself against the headboard.  Slowly, she lowered her tits against Emily’s upturned face.

Emily shuddered again and she let go of me and grasped a huge tit in each hand.

 

I used this opportunity to climb off of Emily and make my escape.

 

“Just where do you think you’re going?”  Jennifer said laying down right next to the other girls.

“Shit!”  I said as she snatched me with both hands and clutched me to her so that we could both watch the action unfolding before us.

 

By this time Emily was sucking on Shannon’s tits like a baby.  Shannon ground her hips into Emily’s as if they were fucking.

Shannon lowered herself  and locked lips with the smaller girl.  Their lust more than making up for their lack of experience.

 

Just then, I noticed that Shannon and Emily weren’t the only one’s having a good time.  Jennifer had one hand between her legs and had started rubbing herself!

 

Shannon sat up and unbuttoned Emily’s shirt, exposing her tiny breasts.  Shannon immediately began licking and sucking her nipples.  Emily moaned loudly.

 

Jennifer placed me between her legs and held me there as she removed her own shirt.  She unsnapped the push up bra and unleashed a very perky pair of breasts.  They weren’t as big as Jeanine’s, but in a few years they would be.

 

Jennifer inched her way over towards the other girls.  Shannon was now moving down Emily’s stomach and unbuttoning her jeans.  Emily seeing Jennifer immediately reached for her, pulled her down and the two began kissing!  I was crushed between their teenage tits!

 

Emily’s moans became louder as Shannon began to lick her.

 

I felt a hand wrap around my leg and pull me out from between Emily and Jennifer.  Shannon pulled me down between Emily’s legs.  She wrapped her hand around my waist and pointed my erection directly at Emily’s wet pussy!

 

“Emily, you’re about to be deflowered by the smallest man alive.”  Shannon said pushing me closer.

 

Emily and Jennifer stopped their frenzied lovemaking for a second and looked down at me in Shannon’s grip.

 

Emily gazed at me with gentle, caring eyes.  “Be gentle with me.”  she said looking at my hard member.  The three of them stood silent for a moment and then burst out laughing at Emily’s statement.

 

Shannon laughing, pushed me against Emily.  She rubbed me against her soft, moist lips before directing me into her.

 

Surprisingly enough, Emily’s pussy was quite tight around my shrunken cock and she arched her back as I entered her.  Shannon’s giant hand pumped for me, but after a few moments she realized that I no longer needed coaxing.  I was fucking Emily on my own!  I knelt down before her and grabbed the top of her hips.  This gave me plenty of leverage to insert myself with some authority.

 

While I pumped away, Shannon and Jennifer watched in complete silence.  They were enjoying this as much as I was.  It didn’t take long for me to climax, looking at the three giants before me.  When I finished, Emily picked me up and lay me on her bare chest.  Both Shannon and Jennifer cuddled her, crushing me in a six-breasted sandwich from which I never wanted to leave.

 

“When can we do that again?”  Emily asked very enthusiastically.

“Yes little man!  When’s my turn?”  Jennifer asked.

“I’m next!”  Shannon cried hoisting me into the air.

 

“Girls, girls, girls!”  I managed before Shannon pressed me into her overwhelming cleavage.

 

There was the sound of a door opening and the resounding gasps as Jeanine entered the room.

“What the fuck is going on in here?”  She yelled.

 

“Holy Shit!  Jeanine I can explain!”  I heard Jennifer yell from inside Shannon’s cleavage.

 

“Why don’t any of you have your tops on?  God Emily!  Why are you naked!?”  Jeanine yelled and Shannon rose up from the bed.  “And where’s Rob?”

 

“I came in to get your CD player and we saw the little man on the bed…”  Jennifer stammered.

“We were curious.”  Shannon said pulling me out of her cleavage and handing me to Jeanine who was standing at the foot of the bed wearing a robe.

 

I watched as the three teenagers got dressed and walked out of Jeanine’s room.  All three of them smiled at me as they left.

 

“Here are his clothes.”  Shannon said handing Jeanine my shorts and shirt.  “Bye little man.”

 

When the door closed Jeanine placed me on the bed and began to get dressed.

“You’re not even going to ask me what happened?”  I asked pulling on my shorts.

Jeanine turned, clasping her push up bra on.  “I know what happened.  My sister and her friends had their way with you.  They do it with all the guys I bring home.”  She pulled on an extra tight, v-neck T-shirt which showed tons of her cleavage.

“Really?”  I was astounded.

“Listen, my parents are going to be home any minute and if you want to explain it to them you can.  Otherwise, we can talk in the car.”

 

Instead of letting me sit in the passenger seat, Jeanine cradled me in one arm as she drove.  I rested my head on one large breast and ran my hand over the other.

“Next week, I’m going to call you and pretend that you need to sign more papers.  If you want to, that is.”  She said looking down at me.

“I’d love to.”  I said mushing my face in her cleavage.  Her perfectly round breasts were making me incredibly horny.

 

At the next traffic light I hopped down to the floor between her legs and tried to pry her legs open.

“What are you doing?”  she laughed.

“Move forward.”  I said pushing up her already short skirt.

She slid her hips forward and pulled her left leg up onto the dashboard.

“It’s going to be very hard to drive.”  She said smiling.

“So pull over when you feel the need.”  I said pulling her lace panties aside and sticking my face between her already moist lips.

I didn’t even notice if the car was moving.  I just enjoyed licking the pussy of this giant of a girl.

 

When she was wet enough I slipped one hand inside her, up to the wrist.  She moaned very loudly.  I licked and fondled her giant clit with my tongue.  Her sensitive skin was like silk and the heat that came from her was like a furnace.

 

She pulled over at a fairly busy part of route 107, eased back her seat and came.  At first she shuddered slightly, then her fit became more violent.  Her immense body shook.  Her left leg, which was on the dashboard, flew suddenly out the window and kicked off the mirror.  Her other foot pressed so hard on the gas that the car redlined.  Jeanine arched her back, pushing her tits out and the clip of her bra between her enormous tits busted.

 

I pulled my hand out, but I kept licking her until she begged me to stop.  She picked me up and licked my face clean!  We made out as she pulled the v-neck of her shirt down until it ripped, allowing her breasts to be free.  She pulled off my shorts and rubbed my hard cock all over her nipples.

“I want you inside me.”  she said and lowered me to the seat between her legs.  With both feet on the dashboard Jeanine pushed my ass until I was as deep inside her as I could go.

“You are amazing!”  she said as I pumped away.

I knew I wasn’t big enough to satisfy her but I didn’t care.  She was hot and wet and felt great!   I quickly reached climax and came inside her.

 

I spent the rest of the car ride on her lap sucking her tits.  With her skirt still around her waist she didn’t bother getting out of the car when she dropped me off at Christy’s house.  I waved goodbye and watched her drive off into the late afternoon sun.

 

I found Christy in the living room watching TV.  The other girls were nowhere to be found.   She sat there silent, switching channels as I walked up to her.

“Hi Christy.” I said standing at her feet.

She sat silently watching TV in that white bikini and sexy, sky-high shoes.

“Yoo hoo!  Christy!  I’m down here!”  I yelled waving my arms.

She just sat there.

“Fine, I’ll just go upstairs.”  I said walking towards the door.

 

“Exactly where do you think you’re going?!”  She screamed and I jumped.

“Ah, she speaks!”  I said turning to face her.

 

Christy rose and with two giant steps was standing over me.

“I finished school early and called your job to see if you wanted a ride home.  Mindy said that you were attacked by that sick bitch, Jan.”

“Jill.”  I said.

“Don’t interrupt me.”  She placed her hands on her hips.  “You called the police, made a report and then Mindy says that one of the girls in her office drove you home!”  she screamed and took a small step closer, the toe of her shoe stepping on the toe of mine.

 

I stepped back.  “Christy…”

 

“Shut up Shrimp and let me finish.  I rush home to take care of you and find that you’re not here, yet.”  She followed me, coming closer. 

 

“I figure you’ve got some boo boo’s that’ll need kissing and that I’d make you all better!”  she came closer.

 

“So, I give Rosa and Ana the night off, kick Andrea out of the house,  put on this bikini, which I know you like and do you come home?  No.”  she came closer still.

 

“You spend four hours with this little girl from work and make me wait, worried to death!”

 

By this time I was backpedaling pretty quickly and managed to fall over onto my back.  Christy stood above me, one foot on either side of my body.  “Just wait until I tell Karen about this!”

 

“Jesus!  Christy!”  was all I managed before she raised her right foot and placed it on my chest.  Compared to me her foot was two feet long!  I’m sure she only placed a small amount of weight on me, but my chest felt like it was going to cave in!  Thank god she was wearing wedges!  Any type of heel would have pierced my skin and killed me.

 

“I don’t know what I’m going to do with you.”  She said biting on the long nail of her index finger.

 

Luckily for me the phone rang.  “Don’t move.” She said pointing at me as she turned around.  “Don’t even get up!”

She picked up the cordless phone off of the couch and answered it.

“Karen!  Rob and I were just talking about you!”  Christy nodded and said “Hold on, he’s right here.”  She walked over and handed me the phone.

“Hi!”  I said.

“Hi baby!  I hear you’ve gotten smaller!” she was obviously excited.

“Yeah, I’m just about two feet now.”

“Really?!  Well don’t shrink anymore until I get back.  I don’t want to miss an inch!”

“I’ll try.”  I said.

“Do me a favor?”  She asked her voice quivering slightly.

“Anything, just ask.”  I said wondering what it was that would make her tremble.

“I’m back at the hotel for the night and I’m lonely.”

I understood immediately.  This would also give me the opportunity to get away from Christy until she cooled down.

I tried to make my voice as sexy as possible.  “You want to have phone sex.”

“Well, um…yes.”  She said.

“Sure Baby!  Let me just go upstairs where we can be alone and…”  I started when she cut me off.

“Rob, I want… I want Christy to talk to me about how small you are.”

“What!?”  I couldn’t believe what she was saying!

“I want Christy to talk to me while she… handles you.  I thought about it all night last night and it’s the only way I can get an idea of how small you are.  I realize how crazy it sounds but, Christy’s the only one I would trust and I really do miss you!  Please say you’ll do it?”

 

“Your right, it does sound crazy!”  I was paranoid.  Since she left, I cheated on Karen with Christy, Rosa, Ana, Jeanine, Shannon, Jennifer and Emily!  I was thinking it was a trick to get me to admit to something.

 

Then I remembered Karen thinks that Christy and I don’t exactly like each other.  “Karen, I’d do anything for you and I miss you too, but…”  I paused for a dramatic effect.

“Please!”  She cried.

“You’d better talk to Christy about this.” 

“Okay, put her on.”  Karen said and I held up the phone to Christy.

 

It took all of ten seconds for Karen to tell Christy what she wanted.

“Sure, I think that it can be arranged.”  Christy nodded.  It was followed by a series of “Uh-huh’s”, a couple of “Oh yeah’s” and one “sure, I’ve got those.”

 

“Talk to you in a little bit.” Christy said and hung up the phone.  Christy then turned to me.

“You’d better get ready Shrimp, we’re going to give her the best phone sex she’s ever had!”  Christy then picked me up and carried me into the bathroom.

“Wash up.  She’s calling back in a half hour when we’re ready.”  She said as she turned on the bath water for me.

 

I washed myself all over, being careful to remove any smells or marks left by the girls or Jeanine.  I was also very excited that Karen was approving my having sex with Christy!  This was going to be great!

 

“Shrimp, dry yourself off and meet me in my room.”  Christy said from outside the door.

 

When I finished, I climbed over the edge of the tub, dried myself off and headed for Christy’s room.  The door was closed and I could hear Christy talking to someone.

“Christy!”  I banged on the door.  “I’m ready!”

“I’ll be right there Shrimp!  I’m on the phone with Karen!”

 

It wasn’t long before the door opened a crack and Christy’s pretty face appeared high above mine.

“Almost ready Shrimp.”  She said and covered the mouthpiece.  “You are so fucking lucky!  I was going to lock you in the cage all night for what you did!”  She smiled.  “I think maybe this will be punishment enough!”  she said and closed the door laughing.

 

I had no idea what she was talking about but, suddenly this didn’t seem like such a good idea.

 

A few moments later the door cracked open again and Christy’s voice called.  “Rob!  Come on in!”

I went to the door and I had to push hard to open it.

“He’s struggling to open the door.” I heard Christy say.

“He’s that small?”  I heard Karen on the speakerphone.  They both laughed. 

“Wait, I see him.”  She said as I entered.  “He’s naked.”

“How small is it?”  Karen said.

“It’s pretty small.” Christy answered and they both laughed again.

 

I walked into the room and saw Christy standing there, she was wearing the white bustier she bought at Victoria’s Secret.  It pushed her tits together so much they were practically falling out!

“He’s coming closer and staring at my…

“Your boobs?”  Karen said

“yeah, what else?”  Christy said looking at the phone.

She wore the skimpiest white thong and of course, white platform heels.

“Karen, he’s smaller than a child.  Come here Shrimp!”  She said as if I wasn’t walking towards her already.

I walked up to her and stood in front of her.

“In these heels, he doesn’t even come up to my knee!  Karen, he looks like a little Ken doll!”  she laughed. 

“Is he getting excited?”  Karen asked.

“Yeah, it did get a little bigger.”  She said smiling and looking at my semi-erect cock.  “What do you want me to do?”  She asked and looked down at me.

“Have him walk through your legs, like he did when we went shopping.”

“Shrimp, walk through my legs.”  She said and I did.  The towering giantess laughed.  “Karen,  he’s doing it now.”

“Can he reach up and touch your panties?”  Karen asked.

“No, he couldn’t reach them if he wanted to!”  she laughed.

I looked up, compared to me Christy’s panties were easily fifteen feet off the ground.  I reached up anyway and found that I could barely reach above her knee.

“Nope.”  She said to Karen.  “Try and jump.”

I jumped and made it to mid thigh.

“Karen, there’s no way he can do it.  He’s way to small.”

Karen moaned.  “Christy, could he climb you?”

“Try climbing up my leg Shrimp.”

I walked around her and stood in front admiring her feet in the sexy shoes.

“Go ahead, start climbing!”  she said to me.  “He’s standing at my feet, I guess he’s wondering how to start.”  She said to Karen.

 

I stared by straddling her foot and wrapping my arms around the middle of her right calf.  I wrapped my legs around her ankle as Christy gave Karen the play by play.

“He’s wrapped himself around my calf and now he’s beginning to inch his way up.  I could walk around with him like this, I hardly notice his weight.”  Christy said taking a long step.

I pulled myself up to her knee. 

“He’s at my knee.”  She said to Karen.  “Kiss it.” she said to me.

I kissed her knee gently.

“Karen, he’s very gentle.  I think he’s nervous.” She said and I continued my ascent.

I climbed over her knee and almost couldn’t wrap my arms around her thigh.

“His little arms barely reach around my thigh!  I think he’s going to need help soon.”  Christy giggled and I heard Karen laugh on the other end.

 

Nevertheless, I edged myself upwards using my legs to brace myself as I reached my arms up and wrapped them around the smooth, tan skin of her thigh. 

“Karen, he’s almost at my panties!  Should I let him in?”  Christy paused as I reached up for her waistband.

“No.  Finish the climb first.”  Karen said.

“No!  Not yet, Karen says.”  Christy said pulling my hand away from her panties.  “You’ll have to find another way up.”

 

“Christy, you’re too big!”  I said.  I couldn’t reach around her hips and if I couldn’t use her panties as a handhold, I wasn’t going to be able to go much further.

“What?”  she said.

“You’re too big!  I can’t do it by myself!”  I yelled said and realized that Christy wanted Karen to hear what I said.

Karen moaned on the other end.

 

“I have to help him a little.”  Christy said and placed her hand under my ass and lifted me up until I sat on her hip.  From there I could reach over and grab the bottom of her bustier.

“He’s sitting on my hip, like how you hold a little kid…wait, I can hardly see him under my boobs!  There he is!  He’s grabbed hold of my bustier and now he’s pulling himself up between my tits!”

I grabbed the bustier and using my legs to brace myself against her stomach, I pulled myself up into almost a standing position.  Christy’s huge tits were right above my head!  It looked like I was almost twenty feet off the ground!  If I fell, it would be like falling out of a tree!

 

I reached up and grabbed the underwire between her tits.  The fabric moved slightly under my weight.

“He’s almost between them!”

It was hard!  Christy’s tits were big enough for a normal sized man, imagine being two feet tall and trying to scale a wall with two beach balls blocking your way!  They jutted out from her chest almost three feet and I had to reach back and out to grab the underwire.  This was the moment of truth.  I had to let go and pull myself up with only my arms while my feet dangled in mid air!

 

“Wait a minute Karen, he’s having trouble climbing over my tits!  They’re too big!  Oh my God!”  Christy said as I half jumped half pulled myself up jamming my right elbow into her cleavage as my legs kicked furiously to maintain balance.

“He’s doing it!  He’s doing it!  He’s got one arm between my tits and he’s pulling himself up with the other!  Karen, he looks absolutely tiny next to my tits!”  Christy screamed.

Karen moaned again.

 

Using her cleavage for support I managed to pull myself up onto the soft shelf of her chest.

“He made it!  He’s on my chest!”

 

I rested for a moment, sitting between her tits.  It’s hard to believe but, just yesterday I was tit fucking her with my entire body.  God it seems like such a long time ago!

 

Her face was just above me now.  “You want to say hi to your little mountain climber?”  She said to Karen.

 

“How was your climb?” Came Karen’s voice from the speakerphone, she was panting.

“Okay.  She’s very tall.”  I said.

“Are you excited?”  Karen asked.

“A little.  You know how much I like being small.”  I said hoping to get some insurance for later.

“The two of you are driving me crazy!  I wish I was there!”  she shrieked.

“Me too.”

“You’re doing great!  But, I need more”  she said.

“What do you want us to do next?”  Christy asked looking at me sitting on her chest.

“I  don’t know.  I’m so excited, I can’t think!”

 

Christy sort of meandered around her room and said “Karen, how about I take over for a bit?”

“Sure Christy but…”  Karen started but Christy interrupted.

“Don’t worry!  If you want me to do something specific, just say it!  Otherwise, just sit back, relax and enjoy the show.”

“Okay.”  Karen said a little reluctantly.

 

“Karen, there’s something I need to get off my chest.”  Christy said wrapping her fist around my waist.  “Literally.  Shrimp, get off my chest!”  she said and dropped me on the floor.

“Your little boyfriend went out today and didn’t call me to let me know where he was.  I worried about him all afternoon!”  Christy was walking in a circle around me.

“Where was he?”  Karen questioned.

“He was out with friends!  He didn’t come home until just before you called.”  Christy stopped in front of me.  “He’s been a bad boy!”  Christy said.  She raised one foot and again placed it on my chest.  Her giant toes just inches from my face.  This time she didn’t apply as much pressure.

 

Karen moaned.  “A very bad boy!”

 

“That’s right!”  Christy said.  “And what do we do with very bad boys?”

 

Karen’s voice was barely a whisper.  “We spank them.”

 

“No!”  I shouted as Christy removed her foot and reached down for me.

 

“Don’t make it worse Shrimp!”  She said and caught my leg in her firm grasp.  She lifted me, upside down and sat on the bed.  She crossed her long legs and dropped me on her lap, face down.  “Now, Shrimp!  Tell me that  you’re never going to do that again!”  She stated firmly.

 

“Oh please!”  I said struggling against her massive hands.

 

SLAP!  Came her hand across my ass.  “Ow!”  I screamed.

 

Karen moaned and Christy chuckled.

 

“Tell me that you’re sorry and that you’ll never do that again!”

 

“God!  Christy!”  I yelled at my giant captress.

 

SLAP!  The second spank hurt a little more than the first.  “Damnit!  That hurt!”

“Say it!”  Christy yelled.

“Fuck you!”  I yelled back.

SLAP!  “That’s for cursing.” 

That one hurt a lot, but I bit my tongue.

SLAP!  “That’s for still not saying it!”

“Christy!  I’m going to…”  I started but before I could finish, her hand came down hard!

SLAP!

I screamed.

“Christy!  Don’t hurt him!”  Karen yelled.

“Oh, I’m not.  I’m just trying to teach the Shrimp a lesson!”  She said and tightened her grip around my waist.  “Now, say you’re sorry or else!”  she said and raised her hand again.

 

“I’m sorry!”  I yelled. “I’m sorry!”

“I don’t think you’re being sincere.”  Christy said rubbing my ass.

“I’m being sincere!”  I yelled.

SLAP!

“Christy!”  I yelled.  My ass was getting sore!

“That’s for speaking out of turn.  Now, say you’re sorry and that you’ll never forget to call me and let me know where you are.”  She said.

Karen was quiet on the other end.

“I already said I was sorry!  This is ridiculous!  Christy…”  I started.

SLAP!

“God Damn it Christy!”

SLAP!

“OW!”  The pain was getting to be too much.  I couldn’t take much more.  “Christy!  I’m sorry!  I won’t ever forget to call you!”  I screamed.

“And?”  She smiled.

“And let you know where I am!”  I screamed fearing another spank.

“Now call me Mommy!”  She laughed and Karen laughed with her.

“Oh please!”  I couldn’t believe this girl wanted me to call her mommy!

SLAP!

“Mommy!  Please stop!”  I screamed, my ass was throbbing!

“That’s a good boy.”  Christy said and loosened her grip on me.  “Now, slide down my leg and wait at my feet for forgiveness.”  She said and uncrossed her legs.

 

I inched my way down her thigh to her knee and began sliding down.  As I slid, something weird happened.  It seemed that her leg became longer!  My feet never hit the floor!  When I stopped, I was laying on the instep of her foot!  Judging by her heels, which were almost eight inches, I must’ve shrunk to about a foot high!

 

“Karen, how are you doing?”  Christy asked looking at the speakerphone.

“I’m really good!  I can’t believe you made him call you mommy!”  Karen laughed.

“Well, why not!  He’s the size of…”  Christy stopped when she saw me.  “Karen.”

“Yes?”  Karen answered.

“He shrank again.”  Christy replied smiling down at me.

“Oh God!  How small is he now?!”  Karen screamed.  She was excited to say the least.

“He’s really small!  Well, I’m wearing the highest heels I have and he only comes up to my ankle!

“He’s tiny!”  Karen screamed.  “I’ve got to come home!”

Christy stood up.  She was enormous! 

She was right, I only came up to her ankle in these shoes!  I watched as she walked around me.

“He’s so small!  He’s really like a doll now!  I bet he could wear doll clothes!”  Christy laughed, her huge feet stepping closer and closer to me.

“Christy, do you have a ruler?  Can you measure him?”  Karen asked, I could almost hear her heart pounding!

“Yeah, in my desk.  Hold on.”  Christy said and walked over to her desk.  I watched her ass move almost twenty feet above my head!

 

Christy sat down at her desk and rummaged for a moment through her drawers.  She found the ruler and suddenly she stopped.

“Karen, do you have your laptop with you?”  Christy asked.

“Yes, why?”  Karen said.

“You’re coming home.”  Christy said and a few minutes later I was looking at Karen in her hotel room.

 

Christy had lowered the camera to the desktop so that Karen could see me.

“This is so much better!”  Karen pretended to kiss me on screen, even on the computer she was a giant to me.  “You are so tiny!”

 

Christy held the plastic ruler up next to me.  I backed up against it.

“Eleven and a half inches!”  Christy said.  “He’s big.  He’s very big, for a penis!”  They laughed.  “I don’t think you could climb me now!”  Christy said leaning over and practically knocking me down with her tits.

“Rob, climb into Christy’s cleavage!”  Karen ordered seeing the relative size of me to Christy’s chest.

“Yeah Shrimp, climb in!”  Christy said and pried her breasts apart with her hands. 

 

I stepped up and placed one foot on the underwire between her breasts.  Spinning around, I leaned back on her breastbone and dropped my legs inside.  Christy let go and her breasts squeezed back together enveloping me in softness!  Only my head and shoulders remained out in the open!

 

“Oh My God!  Look at you!  You are so cute!”  Karen screamed.

“He feels really nice!  It’s like he belongs in there!”  Christy said moving back and forth.

 

I was in heaven!  Christy’s tits were now as big as Volkswagens, only softer and much warmer!  I thought back to the day when Karen and I talked about how small I should be.  Both of us thought about three inches would be perfect however, eleven and a half would suit me just fine!

 

Suddenly, Christy put a hand on each tit and pushed them together!  I was completely enveloped!  I enjoyed her sweet smell, but it became very hot, very quickly and I suddenly felt very claustrophobic.   I heard the girls laughing on the outside and became very scared!  When I tried to move to let them know that I was suffocating, I couldn’t!  I was trapped!

 

Christy was pushing them back and forth, moving her hands all over her tits and I was helpless inside!  Karen was talking about how much she wished she had Christy’s tits so that she could do that to me!

 

I was sweating profusely in the furnace of her cleavage and the air was getting pushed out of me.  I needed to let her know that I was dying!  I opened my mouth and finally bit her breast!

“Ow!”  Christy yelled and released her tits.

Cool air flooded my lungs and I could breathe!

 

“Rob!  Are you okay?”  Karen asked over the computer.

“I’m….I’m fine.”  I said holding up one hand to signal that I was okay.

“What the fuck did you bite me for?”  Christy yelled.

“You were suffocating me!”  I said still breathing hard.

“I almost killed you with my tits?  That’s so funny!”   Christy laughed.  “I wonder what other body parts I can suffocate you with?”

“I know one!”  Karen laughed.  Karen and Christy looked at each other over the computer and a light came into their eyes!

“I’ll put the camera on the floor.”  Christy said as she stood, pulled me out of her cleavage and placed me on the floor in front of her.

The colossal woman pulled off her panties one leg at a time and dropped them over me!  Her thong was now like a hammock to me!  I smelled the sweet smell of fabric softener and the sweeter smell of Christy’s pussy! By the time I pulled her panties off of me she was sitting on the floor with both the camera and myself between her legs!  She had taken off the bustier and was naked except for the shoes.

“Karen, can you see okay?”  Christy said snatching me up in her hand.

“I can see everything just fine!”  Karen said excitedly.

Christy held my legs together with one hand and kept my arms at my sides with the other.

“Wait a minute!”  I yelled as I saw Christy moving me slowly towards her already dripping wet vagina.

“Now, hold still Shrimp!  I want to feel you, all of you, inside me!”  Christy said and slipping my feet inside her.

 

She was incredibly wet!  In my entire life I never imagined it would feel like this!  As much as I love sex, as much as I love sticking my cock into a hot, wet pussy, I loved this even more!

 

Christy moaned loudly as I went into her up to my knees!  She pushed me in farther and pulled me out a little, pumping me, getting my legs all wet.  Once in up to my waist  Christy let out a scream!

“I can’t believe I’m doing this!  You little fucking Shrimp!  I can’t believe  you’re inside me!”  She said and pushed me in even further!

 

Karen was moaning as well and I could hear her breathing becoming more and more labored.  I could only imaging what she was doing to herself while watching Christy use me as a dildo!

 

When I was in up to my chest, Christy let go of me and sat back contracting her pussy around me.

“You feel so good!”  She cried contracting hard.

I decided to see what would happen if I moved.  I started by lifting my right leg.

“Oh my God!”  Christy screamed.  “Shrimp! Do that again!”

I moved both my legs this time!

Christy moaned like I’ve never heard a woman moan before!  It was almost primitive!  She collapsed backwards onto the floor and cried out as I kicked my legs progressively harder.  As I kicked I found myself turning around and a moment later found myself face to face with her swollen clit!  I pulled one arm out and reached for it.  It was almost the size of a baseball!  I grabbed it, massaged it and Christy went wild!  Christy’s arms were flailing and she was beating the floor with her fists!

“God!  God!  Holy shit!”  She cried.

I heard Karen moaning like crazy too!  This was insane!  Christy’s wetness increased and allowed me more freedom of movement inside her.  I was harder than a rock and my dick rubbed against her g-spot!  I felt her contract her muscles in orgasm as I came!  I stopped kicking and relaxed my grip on her clit.

 

After a few moments, Christy lifted herself up.  She looked like she had been through hell, only she was smiling like the cat that ate the canary!

“That was incredible!”  She said.  “Karen!  Did you see that?!”  she cried.

A long moan came from the computer speakers.

“I guess that’s a yes.”  Christy said.  “I like the way you feel in there Shrimp.”  She said and reached for her panties.

“I like being in here.”  I said.

“Good, because I want to see if you can handle being in there a long time.”  She said and pulled on her panties!  She stood up and I hung, upside down from her crotch as her panties covered my head and shoulders.  Christy’s thighs were thankfully thin and didn’t crush my head when she stood.

She walked around the room and I felt the blood rush to my head.  Between the gravity and her being incredibly wet I felt myself slipping out of her.  She stopped walking and squeezed!  I was pushed out her pussy like a baby! The front of her thong was too small to hold me!  As my legs shot out I grabbed hold of the waistband.

“Christy!  Help me!”  I said dangling from her underwear.

Christy just looked at me over her enormous tits and smiled.  She was on a power trip and I was helpless!  I looked over at the computer screen and saw Karen laying on her hotel bed, unconscious it seemed.

 

So I hung there with Christy basking in her feminine glory, a tiny man clinging to her panties for dear life!

 

I started to swing back and forth and managed to wrap my legs, at least part of the way around her left thigh.  Using my hands, I edged my way up her waistband until I could hold her thigh with some certainty that I wouldn’t fall off.  From there I just slid down until I was on the instep of her foot.

 

“I love the way you get around.”  Christy said sitting on her bed and crossing her legs, this left me up in the air.

 

I was passing out.  Between all the climbing and the sex, I was beat!  I lay my head down on Christy’s foot and I passed out.

 

I awoke on a large, soft pillow with a silk chemise as a blanket. 

I was in the birdcage.

 

“Christy?”  I called.  There was no answer.  I got up and went to the cage door.  Once again I tried to open the door but, I was too weak.

“Christy!”  I yelled.

Silence.

I looked over at the computer hoping that Karen was still on line, alas, it was off.

I sat back down and waited for Christy’s return.  I was actually thankful that she put me in the cage.  The last time we were in bed together she almost crushed me.

I was thinking about the incredible experience I had last night when the door opened and Ana came walking in.

“Good morning Roberto!”  She said walking up to the cage.

“Hi Ana.”  I said going to the cage door.  She was wearing short shorts and a tank top.  It was very obvious that she wasn’t wearing a bra.

“Dios Mio!  You got smaller!  Look at you!  You’re tiny!”  She said, her pretty face coming close.  “The cage suits you.  You look like a little bird!”  she laughed.

“Did you come here to let me out or tease me?”  I asked.

She looked at me for a moment, her deep brown eyes locking on me.  “I was going to let you out but if you want me to tease you, I will.”  She said pawing at the cage.

“No, Ana I just want to get out of here.”

“Aw, does the little man want to come out and play?”  She said bringing her face close to the bars.  She started making that little clicking sound, like when you see little animals in a pet store.  “You look so cute!  Would you like Ana to take you out?”  She said sticking one long finger through the bars and rubbing my leg.

“You know I do”  I said feeling her soft touch and starting to get excited.  She saw this and smiled.

“If Ana takes you out would you like Ana to hold you?”  She said, her voice soft and caring.  My cock started to stiffen further.

“Yes.”  I said.

“Would you like Ana to hold you close?”  She hugged herself, squashing those monstrous tits together.

“Yes!” I said.

“Would you like to touch Ana’s titties?”

“Yes.”

“Ana will take you and put you here.”  She said pointing to her cleavage. “and squish you between them!”  she said and pushed them together, hard.  “Would you like that?”

“Oh yeah!”  I said pushing my hard dick between the bars.

“Would you like Ana to suck on your tiny cock with her big mouth?”

“God yes!”

“Touch it with her long tongue?”  she said coming close, sticking her tongue out and almost touching my dick.  “Kiss it with my big lips?”  she said puckering.

“Yes!”  I was dying to get out!

“Well Roberto, are you ready?”  She said pulling the cage towards her.

“Yes, yes, yes!”  I yelled reaching through the bars and touching the soft skin of her chest.

Ana smiled.  “Beg.”

“W-What?”  I stammered.

“Beg me to let you out.”  She said running one hand down her chest.

 

What is it with women?  Once they get to be physically bigger than you they all want to dominate you!  She already has control why does she need me to beg?  Needless to say, my cock was already begging and it was that head I was thinking with.

“Please!”  I screamed.

“I didn’t hear you.  What did you say?”  She said rocking the cage by bumping into it with her chest.

“Ana, please let me out.  I’m dying in here!  You are so beautiful!  I will not live another moment if I cannot touch you!”  I said falling to my knees. “Please, Ana help me!  I want you!  I need  you!”  I cried.

A look of genuine concern came over her beautiful face and she opened the cage door.  “Roberto, you are very good.”  She said and raised me to her lips.  Her nose wrinkled instead.  “You stink!”  she said smelling me.  “You need a bath!  You smell like sex and I know it wasn’t with me.”  She said and carried me into the bathroom.

 

Ana filled the sink with warm water and bathed me gently.  She lathered up her hands and washed me.  She was gentle and very dexterous, especially with her long nails!  When I was clean, Ana lifted me up and dried me off.  She held me in the oversized towel like a swaddling baby!  She carried me downstairs to the kitchen where she made me breakfast, all the while holding me in the towel.  She fed me with a small shrimp fork and I drank using a straw.  I couldn’t eat half of what she made me, so she finished it for me.  When she was done she put the dishes in the sink and carried me over to the kitchen table.

“Miss Christy said that while she’s at school, I should find something to occupy your time.”  She said with her thick Latin accent.

“What did you have in mind?”  I asked grinning from ear to ear.

“Actually…” Ana smiled.  “I’d like to make some clothes for you.  I can’t have the master of the house going around naked, now can I?”  She said her hands on her hips.

“I suppose not.”  I said, a little disappointed.

“We have plenty of time for that!”  Ana said, bent over and kissed me.  Her thick lips taking up most of my face.

 

She laid me down on a sheet of paper and traced my body.  She made several patterns and finally lifted me up.

“That should be enough.”  She said and with that she pulled out the front of her shirt and dropped me between her breasts!  “Stay there while I sew.”  She said and began moving around.

 

While I felt her move I was amazed at the sheer size of her.  I touched her skin and felt the heavy beating of her heart as she worked.  I maneuvered myself over her right breast and found that I could barely touch her side and her breastbone simultaneously.  I began by rubbing one huge nipple, it responded by becoming hard.

 

“Ai!  Roberto!”  She squealed.  “I’m almost done!  Wait a few more minutes!”  She said.

 

I locked my mouth on her nipple.  I sucked on her sweet skin and felt my manhood grow hard against her.  I ran my hands over the mound and pushed my hard-on into its softness. 

“She’s so big!”  I thought.  Then I corrected myself.  “I’m so small!  I’m less than a fucking foot tall!”  That thought got me going and I pumped harder.

 

“Are you having fun?”  Ana asked.

I let out a long moan in response.

“Well, save some energy for later!”  She laughed.

 

I stayed clamped onto her tit for another twenty minutes, having fun but holding myself back from coming all over her tit.

 

She pulled out her shirt and lifted me up.

“Let’s see how these fit.”  She said and dropped me into a pair of pants made of silk.  The fabric was cool and thin enough to allow me move around in them.  She handed me a shirt made from the same pattern, it fastened with one small button.

“Look at you!  You look great!”  She smiled wide.  The front of my new pants were sticking out.

“Ana, this is very nice.  Thank you.”  I said and walked up to her.  She leaned over and taking my face between two long fingers she planted a long, wet one on me.

“It’s a shame.”  She said lifting me up again.  “I want to take you up to my room but I have so much work to do!” she frowned.

“Do it later!  Do me now!”  I shouted.

She laughed.  “Miss Christy would fire me.  You stay in here until I’m finished.”  She said dropping me back down the front of her shirt.

 

I spent the next few hours between her mammoth breasts getting squashed and smushed and squeezed between them as she worked.  I had a hell of a time when she turned on the radio and started dancing as she worked!  I bounced around between them as she danced.  I was getting pummeled by those enormous tits!

“Ana!”  I called over the loud Latin music.

She obviously didn’t hear me and kept on dancing.

“Ana!”  I yelled as I bounced.

Then there came a crazy drum solo in the song and Ana gyrated wildly.  I flew up and out of her shirt but managed to hold onto the neckline of her tank top.  I bounced around on the front of her shirt almost thirty feet of the floor!

“Ana!  Help!”  I screamed as the giantess danced, oblivious to my predicament!  “Ana!  I’m going to fall!”  I screamed and then it happened, I shrank again!

The pants Ana made for me only hours before slid right off and the shirt billowed around my body.  Needless to say at my new height Ana’s gyrations were too much for me to handle and I flew off her chest!

 

I flew through the air, hit the backrest of a chair and landed on the seat.  Fortunately, nothing was broken.  Sitting up, I watched Ana finish her dance.  God was she sexy!  She moved her body in ways that stirred my soul and aroused my crotch.  Finally, the song ended and Ana reached over and lowered the volume on the stereo.

“I hope that wasn’t too much for you tiny man.”  She said sweating.

“Ana!  I’m over here!”  I shouted.

“Roberto?”  She said reaching down her shirt.

She mustn’t have heard me.  “Ana!  Ana, I’m over here!”  I shouted again.

Ana’s face became alarmed and she looked down and found my pants.  She bent down and picked them up.  “Roberto!  Where are you?!”  She cried and said something in Spanish, cursing probably.

“Ana!”  I waved my arms trying to get her attention.  The sleeves of the now oversized shirt flailing wildly.  She still didn’t hear me.  I pulled the shirt off and waved it over my head while Ana combed the floor for me.  It was no use, I needed to get closer.

I went to the corner of the seat and looked down.  The floor was now almost twenty feet below me!  “I must be about six inches tall!” I thought to myself as I climbed over the edge and wrapped my legs around the leg of the chair.  I slid down slowly, thankful that the wood was without splinters.  I reached the floor and ran to Ana who was on her hands and knees looking for me.  As I reached her she stood and walked into the kitchen.

“Ana!  I’m down here!”  I screamed as she walked away.  I decided that staying put was the best course of action.  I wouldn’t want Ana to come out of the kitchen and step on me!  I heard her walking my way and backed up against the wall.  I watched as the now almost seventy foot tall woman came out of the kitchen carrying a magnifying glass!

“Help!  Ana!”  I yelled but my cries were drowned out by the sound of the doorbell.

“Ai!”  Ana jumped and walked out of the room towards the front door. 

I followed her running as fast as I could.  I reached the front foyer and found Ana speaking with someone, a young girl.  I crept up behind Ana and stood between the twin towers that were her legs.  Looking up, I saw a pretty girl with flaming red hair.

“Hi, my name is Shannon and I was wondering if Rob was here?”  She said. 

“Um, Mr. Rob is… indisposed at the moment.”  Ana said shifting her weight and placing one high heel directly over me.  Lucky for me her heels were as high as I was tall!

 

“Would you tell him that Shannon came by to see him?”  She said holding her hands behind her back and pushing her chest out.  Shannon was wearing a short sleeved, button down shirt and short shorts.  The buttons on her shirt were straining to say the least.

 

Then the phone started to ring.  “Excuse me one second?”  Ana said and went to answer the phone. 

 

I stood there on the floor looking up at Shannon.  Her eyes immediately focused on me.

“There you are!  Ohmigod!  Look how small you are!”  She said and without hesitation, she picked me up.  Her long fingers wrapped around me and held me tight, a little too tight.

“Shannon!  You’re hurting me!”  I screamed.

“Oh!  I’m sorry.”  She said loosening her grip.  “I was hoping you’d come out and play.”  She said grinning from ear to ear.

“How did you find me?”  I asked sitting in her palm, face to face with her.

“I followed you home last night, when Jeanine dropped you off.”  She smiled.

 

Just then I heard the sound of high heels walking on tile, the sound of Ana’s return.

Shannon instantly shoved me between her tits and squeezed them together!

“I’m sorry Miss.”  Ana said walking up.  “Mr. Rob is too busy for guests right now.”

“That’s okay, perhaps another time.”  Shannon’s muffled voice said from above.

 

I felt Shannon walking and then I heard the sound of a car door shutting.  Shannon pulled me out of her cleavage just enough to talk to me.

“When did you shrink again?”  She asked putting the car in drive.

“Wait a minute!  Where are you taking me?”  I yelled.

“Oh calm down.  You’re coming with me back to my house.”  She said nonchalantly.  “Now tell me when did you shrink again?”

I looked down at her breasts, which encased the lower half of my body and then up at her pretty face.

“I shrank last night and then again about ten minutes ago.”  I said.

“Ten minutes!  I wish I had seen that!”  She said maneuvering the car around the rich neighborhood.

 

We arrived at her house about a half hour later.  She immediately brought me up to her room and lay on her bed.

“What do you want to do first?”  she asked, her smile wide.

 

This was one of those awkward moments.  I was immediately reminded of how young my giantess was.  Her tremendous room was decorated with posters of young music groups, stuffed animals and lots of dolls.

 

“Rob, are you nervous?”  she asked rubbing my head with her finger.

“What makes you say that?”  I trembled.

“You’re shaking.  How can you be nervous after what we did yesterday?”  She asked picking me out of her cleavage and standing me next to her on the bed.

“Shannon, your too young for me!”  I said mildly embarrassed at my erection.

She turned on her side to face me, her tits mashing together making a ten-foot line of cleavage.

“Listen, little man.  You were too small to do anything about it yesterday.  What makes you think that you could do anything about it now?”  She said unbuttoning a button.

“Nothing.  I guess.”  I said looking down at my cock, which was standing at full attention.

“That’s right, little man.  I’ve got you now and there’s not a thing you can do about it.”  She smiled and unbuttoned another button. 

“I’ll stop right now on one condition.”  She said.

“What’s that?”  I asked not anxious for her to stop but still feeling guilty.

“That you can honestly tell me that you can resist me.”  She said and unbuttoned the final button allowing her tremendous breasts free.  She pulled half of the shirt aside revealing her enormous mounds in all their terrific glory.

 

I was dumbfounded!  Before me was a giant teenage girl with breasts the size of small hills beckoning me to her and all I could think of was that she was jailbait.

“I…I…”  I stammered.

“You don’t like me?”  she said running one long finger over her nipple, making it hard.  “You don’t want to touch it?”  She said lifting her breast so that she could suck her nipple.  “Mmmm.  I must admit, I taste good.”  She said eyeing me.

 

I couldn’t take it anymore!  I ran to her and was immediately engulfed in her cleavage!

 

“That’s a good little man.”  She cooed.

 

Shannon place me on the floor at her feet.  She wanted to see if I could live in one of her dollhouses.  She stepped over me and pulled one of the giant plastic homes into the middle of the room.

“Come on inside!”  She said opening the ten-foot high door for me.

 

I walked up the porch steps and into the doorway, where I was greeted by a pair of legs six feet long!

“You’re even smaller than Barbie!”  Shannon laughed and maneuvered the dolls arms so that they were perpendicular to the floor.

“Honey, you’re home!”  She said in  a high-pitched voice and bent Barbie over so that her hard, plastic lips touched my head.

“Ow!  Shannon!” I yelled holding my skull.

Shannon then moved Barbie’s arms on either side of me and lifted me up!

“Aw, Barbie’s holding her little boyfriend!”  she  said as I dangled from the dolls extended limbs.

“Rob, give her a hug!”  she said and lifted Barbie’s arms higher causing me to slide down towards her body.

 

I wrapped my legs around her thin waist and my arms around her long neck.  Shannon pulled Barbie’s arms down so that they were below my ass.

“Look how cute you are! Being held by a Barbie doll!  You must be really embarrassed!”  Shannon laughed.

I thought about how embarrassed I was that day when Christy picked me up and held me like this.  I was five-foot five then. 

“Uh-oh, I think my husband just came home!”  Shannon said in her Barbie voice.

“What?”  I said dangling from Barbie’s neck.

Just then a gigantic hand, holding a Ken doll came through the front door.

“What the hell is this?”  Shannon’s deep-throated Ken voice said.  “Barbie!  You’re making out with a midget!”

“He’s not a midget!  He’s shrinking!”  Barbie said.

“I don’t care if he’s the smallest man in the world!  Nobody fools around with my wife!”  Ken said as Shannon pushed him closer.

I let go of Barbie’s neck and slid down her long, cold leg.

“Where do you think you’re going?  Midget!”  Ken said as I was lifted off the ground.  Shannon had picked me up and was holding me in front of the smiling Ken.

“I’m going to kick your ass!”  the Ken doll said.

“Shannon!  What the hell are you doing?!”  I screamed trying to free myself from her steel like grip.

“I’m playing with my dolls!”  She said making the Ken doll throw a stiff, roundhouse right into my stomach.

“Oof!”  I crumpled up.  That plastic of his hand felt like iron.

 

Shannon dropped me to the ground.  She pulled Ken’s leg back and moved it as if to kick me, but I rolled out of the way.  I ran between Barbie’s legs and up a few of the plastic stairs.  I turned and jumped wrapping my arms around Ken’s neck.

“Hey!”  Ken yelled as I pulled back on his chin.

Pulling as hard as I could I ripped the plastic head off of the fucking doll!  Dropping to the floor, I held Ken’s head up for Shannon to see.

“Girl, you’ve got some issues!”  I yelled.

“Aw, Rob!  I was just having some fun!”  She said standing.  Her head disappeared above the roof.

“Well…”  I started before I was interrupted by Shannon stepping over the house. 

“Rob!  I think there’s a giant outside!”  Barbie screamed.

I walked to the front door just in time for Shannon to step on the porch and fill the doorway with her sandaled toes!  She shook the house and I flew onto her foot.

“Ah!  Look at the little man!”  She screamed and pulled her foot out of the doorway.  “You better hold on!  You’re going for a ride!”  She said and took several large steps.

I held onto the leather straps of the enormous sandal as she walked.

“Let’s see if you can handle this!”  She said stamping her foot down.  The force of the blow shook me loose and I landed on my back looking up at the giantess.

“Rob, you look like a bug!”  she said raising her foot again.  The giant sandal lifted up, high above my head and suddenly came crashing down!  I rolled to the side and barely avoided the crushing foot!

“Shannon!  What the fuck?”  I yelled.
”You’re a bug!  What do you do with bugs?  You step on them!”  she yelled raising her foot up again.

I ran away from her and towards what looked like a cave.  Running inside,  I stopped before it became too dark.  Peering out the mouth of the cave I could see her sandaled feet walking towards my hiding spot.

 

“Little Man!”  she called.  “Oh Rob!  I’ll give you to the count of three to get out of there or I’ll be forced to put that boot on!”  She laughed.

“Boot?”  I asked.

“One…”  She said and I started running.

“Two…”  I was almost there!

“Three!”  She yelled and lifted the boot up.  I immediately slid all the way down to the toe.

“Ready or not!  Here I come!”  She said into the opening and all went black.  I could hear her smooth skin sliding against the leather as she inserted her foot into the boot.  A moment later I felt her toes moving against my balled up body.

“You’re tickling me!”  I heard her say as she wiggled her toes and pushed me further into the toe of the boot.  “Wow!  You feel pretty good! Like Dr. Scholl’s or something!”  she said as I felt her walk around the room. 

It quickly became hot inside the boot and the smell of her foot was soon overwhelming!

“Shannon!  I can’t breathe!”  I screamed.

“You’re tickling me again!”  She said and wiggled her gigantic toes.

“Really!  I can’t breathe!”  I yelled.

“Well, you shouldn’t have run in there!  You wouldn’t be in this predicament!”  She laughed.

 

Suddenly there was a knock at the door.  “Shannon?  What are you doing in there?”  A woman’s voice called.

“Nothing Mom!”  Shannon said.

“Well, I thought you were going out?  Bill’s coming over and I was hoping to be alone.”  Her mother said.

“Oh alright!”  Shannon pouted.  She pulled her foot out of the knee-high boot and tipped it so that I slid out, right into her palm.

“Oh yuck!  You’re all sweaty!”  Shannon said.

“So are your feet!”  I said.

 

All of a sudden the door to her room opened and her mother walked in.  Shannon quickly dropped me back into the boot.

“Sorry to barge in honey!  Can I borrow your boots?  She asked.

“Well…”  Shannon started and it felt like there was an earthquake.

“Thanks Hon.”  Her mother said and walked away.

“But Mom!”  Shannon cried.

 

I was tossed around inside the boot until her mother dropped it on the floor.  Carefully, I crept to the edge of the boot and peered out.  I could see feet and long legs.  A thong was being pulled over a nice ass and then a bra scooped up two titanic tits.

“Well, now I know which side of the family Shannon gets them from!”

The giant woman pulled on a skirt and buttoned up her blouse, then  turned and walked towards me!  I watched through the opening as she picked up the other platform boot and slipped it on her long leg.  The boot I was in moved as she picked it up and again, all went dark as she slipped it on.

 

I figured that if I kept myself jammed into the toe of the boot, maybe she wouldn’t feel me. 

 

I was wrong.

 

Her feet were longer than Shannon’s and her toes pushed me hard against the leather.

“What the hell?”  She said and slipped her foot out.  Again I was dumped into the palm of a giant woman’s hand.  “Holy Shit!”  She screamed and fortunately for me, dropped me onto the bed.

“Hi.”  I said standing.  “My name’s Rob!”

“What are you doing in my daughters shoe and why are you naked?!!”  she yelled and stood practically on the other side of the room.

 

The woman was stunning!  A perfect picture of an older Shannon.

“She chased me in there.”  I yelled back.  “And as for my lack of clothing, it’s hard to find pants with a three inch inseam!”

She laughed.  She actually laughed. 

“Rob, how’d you get so small?”  she said stepping closer.

“It’s a long story.  But the doctor’s can’t figure it out.”

“Are you in my daughters class?”  She asked kneeling down on the floor at the foot of the bed.

“God!  No!  I’m thirty years old!”  I said.

“You’re my age!”  She scoffed.

“You’re a little young to be a mother!”  I said.

“You’re a little small to make judgments about people.”  She replied leaning on the bed. 

Her weight pushed the mattress down and I almost fell.

“I meant you look to young to be Shannon’s mother!”  I yelled regaining my balance.

“Oh, thank you.”  She blushed.

 

 “Listen, Mrs….”  I started.

“Ms. O’Brien.”  She said lowering her face to see me better.  “Call me Kate.”  She said scrutinizing me with her eyes.

“Shannon brought me here.  She came to where I was staying and brought me here.”  I said.

“Why are you telling me this?”  Kate said her right hand meandering near my position.

“I don’t want you to think that I’m a pedophile or something!”  I said.  “That I prey on young women.”

“Honestly Rob, I don’t think your in a position to prey on anybody!”  she laughed.  “Fact of the matter is I know my daughter and she’s always had a certain fascination with dolls.  You’re the perfect size, you’re probably just another one for her collection.”  She said lowering her hand down, palm up.  “The O’Brien women have always loved dolls.”   She said as I stepped up and into her palm. 

“Kate, what are you going to do with me?”  I asked holding her thumb for support as she lifted me high in the air.

“Well, I’m certainly not going to give you back to my daughter!”  She said.   “I wonder…”  She said and got up.  She walked to the window and looked out on the street.  I watched as Shannon got into her car and drove off.

 

Kate picked up the phone and dialed a number.  While the phone on the other side rang, she ran her long fingers down my body.

“Bill?  It’s Kate.  I’m running a little late… a little something’s come up.  I’ll call you when I’m ready.”  She said and hung up.   “Rob, I’m going to take you home.”

 

Kate held me in her hand until we got into the car then she placed me on the seat next to her.

“I don’t think it’s to safe for you to ride shotgun.”  She said.  “Where can I put you where you’ll be safe?”  she said scratching her chest.

I smiled and she looked down.

“Now here’s one advantage to being a six inch high man!”  she said picking me up and dropping me into the cleft between her breasts.

 

I gave her directions to Christy’s house and within minutes we were there.  Kate walked up to the door and rang the bell. 

Ana answered, followed by Christy.

“Yes?  Can I help you?”  Ana said.

Kate held me up.  “Does this man live here?”

“Roberto!”  Cried Ana.

“Shrimp!”  Christy yelled taking me from Kate.

“Where did you get him?”  Christy said looking at me in the palm of her hand and smiling.

“Well, my daughter brought him home and I found him in my shoe.”  Kate blushed.

“I thought you looked familiar!”  Ana said.

“My name is Christy.”

“Kate.”  Kate said as they shook hands.

“ Would you like to come in?”  Christy asked.

“Oh, no.”  Kate said.

“Please!  It’s the least we can do for the woman who brought our little man home.”  Christy said taking Kate by the arm.

“We were so worried!”  Ana said.

“Well, only for a minute.”  Kate said and came inside.

 

Christy walked through the house with me in hand and led Kate out the back door.

“You have a lovely home.”  Kate said to Christy.

“Thank you.”  Christy said offering Kate a seat next to the pool.

Ana followed with a tray of freshly made iced tea.

 

Christy sat down, crossed her long legs and placed me in her lap.

“I suppose you’re wondering how he became the way he is?’  Christy said pushing me around her lap with one finger.

“Hey!”  I yelled as her index finger knocked me down.

“Shhh, little man.  Can’t you see I’m talking?”  She said taking a sip of iced tea and smiling at Ana.

“Well, he said it was a long story.”  Kate said. 

“It’s just a short story now!  Isn’t it Shrimp!”  She said pinning me down with her thumb on my chest.

“I’m very interested in hearing it!”  Kate said sipping her iced tea.

 

Christy told her about my slow decline in height and how the doctors can’t do a thing about it.

“When  I left him in his cage this morning…”  Christy started.

“His cage?”  Kate practically spit.

“Well, where would you keep a man who’s only a foot tall?”  Christy said picking me up between forefinger and thumb.

“I never thought about it.”  Kate said.

“Well, I certainly couldn’t sleep with him in my bed!”  she laughed.

“You almost suffocated me!”  I yelled.

“I said I’m talking!”  Christy chided, pulled out the neck of her t-shirt and dropped me.  She was wearing a bikini underneath and lucky for me that I caught the string between her tits or I would’ve fallen all the way to her lap. 

“Oh my!”  Kate shrieked at Christy’s action.

“He’s fine.  He likes it in there.”  Christy said patting her chest and me.

“I like it too.”  Kate confessed.

Christy must have been surprised because she said nothing.

“Well, I couldn’t buckle the seat belt over him and I figured it was the safest place!”  Kate giggled.

Christy laughed and the world shook!  I could barely hold on!  When they calmed down, I listened as they continued their conversation.

“Well, as I was saying.  When I left him this morning, he was about a foot tall.  Now you bring him home a few hours later and he’s half that height.”

“It sounds like a bad B-movie.”  Kate said.

“More like a perverted porno!”  Laughed Christy.

“Why would you say that?”  Kate asked.

I had to guess that Christy gave Kate that “cat that ate the canary” smile because Kate responded by saying “You didn’t!”

“A couple of times and when he was much taller!”  Christy said.

“How was it?”  Kate asked.

“I must say the little shrimp knows his way around.”  Christy said looking down her shirt at me.

“Really?”  Kate gasped.

“Here.”  Christy said reaching in and plucking me from my perch.  She walked over and placed me on the ground at Kate’s feet.  “You get a real power rush from watching a man struggle to climb up your body.”  Christy said standing what seemed to be over seventy feet tall!  “Start climbing shrimp!”  She said and stamped her now enormous foot.

I looked up at Kate who was smiling from ear  to ear, anxiously watching my every move.

 

“Well, here goes!”  I said as I started my ascent up the boots that only a short time ago I was inside.  The leather was relatively easy to climb, my feet stuck to it like glue and in no time I reached Kate’s knee.

“That was amazing!”  Kate laughed.

“Keep going Shrimp!”  Christy ordered and I obeyed.

I walked the short walk from Kate’s knee to her lap.

“It’ll be more fun if you take your blouse off.”  Christy said.  Kate looked at her a moment and then unbuttoned her blouse and pulled it off.

I looked up at Kate’s mountainous chest and felt my cock become hard.  I took two steps back and leapt up and grabbed the clasp between her tits.  I pulled myself up, stood on the clasp and began a slow ascent up her right breast.

“Oh my.”  Kate said and I looked over to my right and watched the satin over her nipple pop up like a turkey timer!

I looked up at her.  Her bottom lip was trembling!  I inched my way over and placed my hand on her hard nipple.  There was an earthquake as Kate’s entire chest began to heave!  Her breath came in gulps and I could feel her heart race!  I had to hold onto her nipple with both hands in order not to fall off!

“Enjoying it?”  Christy asked.

Kate nodded almost uncontrollably.

“Do you feel the power?”  she said moving herself over Kate’s left shoulder and whispering in her ear.

“Yes!”  Kate almost screamed.

“Look at the poor, little man!  He’s struggles to hold onto your nipple!”  Christy smiled.  “He’s so small.  You are like a mountain to him!”  Christy said leaning further over Kate’s shoulder.

“Like a God!”  Kate said and her breathing became more controlled.

“That’s right!”  Christy yelled.  “This little creature clings to you for life and it’s your decision whether he lives or dies!”

“Oh, he lives!”  Kate said lifting the satin up and stuffing me underneath, over her nipple.  “He lives to please me!”  She said and both her and Christy laughed.

“You go girl!”  Christy said.

“Christy, I never knew I could feel like this!”  Kate said running her fingers over me.

I was pressed hard into Kate’s nipple by the tight fabric of her bra.  My hard dick was further excited by its bumpiness and so I began to hump.

“Isn’t it great!”  Christy said.  “You can do anything you want to him!” 

“He’s driving me crazy!  But you know what?  I could use a good foot massage!”  Kate said and pulled me out of her bra.

“Now you’re talking!”  Christy yelled and pulled her chair over near Kate’s.

Kate placed me on the ground and pulled off the knee-high boots.

“That’s better!”  She said placing a foot on either side of me.

I looked up Kate’s long legs to her pretty face as she sipped her iced tea.

“Well?”  she said staring at me.

I looked over at Christy who was looking at me like a hungry cat.

“You’d better listen to her Shrimp.  Her feet are bigger than you are!”  Christy smirked.

All of a sudden, I was knocked to the ground and Kate covered me with her gigantic foot.  I was looking at her over her gigantic toes.

“My feet are bigger than you!  You’d better get started before I decide to stand up.”  She said pushing down on my crotch wit the ball of her foot.

“Ow! Okay!”  I screamed as I felt my breath being pushed out of me.  I grabbed her toes and started kneading them with my hands.

“Ahhh, that’s more like it!”  Kate said and leaned back in her chair, releasing the pressure on me.

I spent the next hour massaging Kate’s feet while they talked about me.  Putting what pressure I could on her massive heels and pressing my own feet into her arches.  I was never so scared in my life!  This woman could, at any time, just press down and crush me underfoot!  I tried to ignore that feeling of impending doom until I saw my own reflection in the polish of her big-toe nail.  It was then that I realized that this was going to be my entire life from now on!  Even when Karen returns I’m doomed to the life of a plaything for the giant women in my life!

 

On the other hand, I was really getting off on getting stuffed in bras and walking under their high heels!  I realized that there’s a price to pay to get into heaven and this was it!

 

“I think the little man needs a break.”  Kate said and lifted me off the ground.  She held me over her glass of iced tea and dropped me in!

Fortunately, the glass was only a quarter full,  but it was still ice cold!

I jumped up, grabbed the lipstick-covered rim and pulled myself up so that my shoulders were over the edge.

“What’s the matter?  Don’t you like iced tea?”  Christy asked.

“It’s cold!”  I yelled, my teeth chattering.

“It’s only because your not used to it yet.”  Christy said and poured even more tea into the glass!  The force of the iced tea was like a flood and it knocked me back into the glass.  Both women laughed hysterically.

I floated to the top of the glass and wiped the tea from my eyes.  I was just in time to see Kate lift the glass to her lips and take a sip.

Several gallons of iced tea flowed past her lips and into her mouth. 

“Not bad.”  She said putting the glass back down.

The freezing cold tea was numbing my limbs, I had to get out!  So I lifted myself up and straddled the rim.  I lowered myself to a hanging position and dropped to the tabletop.

“It’s too bad.”  Kate said lifting the glass to her lips again.

“What’s too bad?”  Christy asked.

“That he’s not my boyfriend, Bill.  I’d love to see him like this!”  She said tapping me on the ass with one long finger.

“It’s too bad that all men aren’t like this!”  Christy added and they both laughed.

There was a moment of silence where the two women just stared at me.

“Christy, I want to thank you for having me, but I really  must be going.”  Kate said pulling on her blouse.

“No!  Kate, please stay.  The fun’s just getting started!”  Christy pleaded.

“I’m sorry, I can’t.  I started thinking about Bill and…well I feel guilty.  Like I’m cheating on him.”  Kate said standing.

“I understand.”  Christy said and stood.

I looked up at the towering women and for the first time saw that Kate only came up to Christy’s neck.  They hugged and Christy pressed Kate’s head to her chest.

 

“My friend Karen is coming home tonight and we’re having a bar-b-que. Maybe you could come back and join us?”  Christy said walking Kate to the door. 

 

As they disappeared around the corner I heard Kate say “Can I bring my daughter?”.

 

Christy came back a few minutes later.  “God!  I can’t believe how small you are!”  She said pulling off her t-shirt and shorts revealing my favorite bikini.  She sat down and leaned her tits on the table.  “Climb aboard Shrimp!”  she said and I jumped onto the triangle of fabric over her left breast.

 

Christy sauntered over to the pool, slipped off her high heels and walked down the steps into the water.

“God, you’re so small I can hardly feel your weight!”  she said shaking her tits slightly.

“Whoa!”  I yelled as her chest giggled.

“You like that?”  She said wiggling it more.

I was bouncing all over the place!  When Christy walked out into deeper water I let go and dove in.

“Just where do you think you’re going?”  She said casting her enormous shadow over me.

 

I looked up at her, she was still only thigh deep in the water. 

“You look like a little fish!”  Christy smiled and splashed me. 

Water came down in buckets and pushed me under!  I came up sputtering.

“I know how to catch fish!”  Christy said loosening her bikini top.  “You use a net!”  she said and held her top up. 

Her gigantic tits weren’t wet yet but her nipples were hard as hell!  She threw her top at me  and just like a fish I was caught under the cup!  The next thing I knew she was picking me up, still trapped inside the bikini top.

“Let’s see what I caught!”  She said unwrapping her top and finding me right in the middle of it.

“Look!  It’s a little minnow!”  She said holding me up.  “Guess what?  You’re about to be trapped on Christy’s Island!”  She said and cupped me to her breast and re-tied her top on!  I was pressed hard onto her nipple, which was now, half of my length.  I couldn’t help myself, I immediately grabbed it and began to suck on it as hard as I could!

 

“Apparently, you like to be trapped!”  She said rubbing her tits together.  “Good, I want you to stay in there until Karen comes home!”  said Christy jumping up onto a floating chair.  I made love to her nipple as she baked in the afternoon sun and afterwards fell asleep in the soft flesh of her cleavage.

 

“Rob?  Oh Rob!  Wake up honey!”  a voice called softly.

“Huh?”  geez was I groggy!  The huge form above me was shaded by the sun.

“I can’t believe how tiny you are!”  Karen whispered lifting me up to her lips.

“Karen?”  I said recognizing the feel of her lips on mine.  “Is it really you?”

“Of course it’s me, silly!”  She said.

She was holding me, cupping me in the palm of both hands and kissing me all over.

“I heard you had a busy day.”  She said lowering me to Christy’s bed.

“Did you have a good time last night?” I asked rubbing my eyes.

“Wonderful.  You two are the best!”  She said looking at Christy who was on the bed behind me.

 

Karen looked great!  She was wearing a white button down shirt and a short black skirt.

“You are so tan!”  she said.  “Even your little ass is tan!”  she said pinching my cheeks together.

“Yeah, that happens when you’re six inches tall and don’t have any clothes!” I said running from her long fingers.

“And it doesn’t hurt when you fall asleep in Christy’s cleavage!” Karen laughed and I looked up to see the small patch of lighter skin in the shape of a man on Christy’s chest.

“I’m going to take a bath.  Care to join me?”  She said unbuttoning her blouse.

“You bet!”  I said and she scooped me up in one hand and walked into Christy’s bathroom.

 

The tub was already full of hot, steamy water.  Karen placed me on the rim of the tub and finished undressing.  She stepped into the tub, one foot at a time giving me a great view of her shaved pussy.

“You’ll get closer to that soon enough!”   She said sitting down in the water.

 

I walked the length of the tub and stood at the far end, by her feet.  I couldn’t get over how good she looked!  Her brown skin glowed against the porcelain white tile and her hair was becoming bleached by the sun.  I dove in head first between her feet and swam the length of her legs.  I dove under and ran my hands up the outside of her pussy to her lower stomach.  By that time the water was shallow enough for me to stand.  I stood there on Karen’s tight tummy admiring her breasts.  They were only b cups but they were the size of beachballs to me!  I looked up and found her staring at me intently and biting her lower lip.

“It’s as if my dreams have come true.”  She said.

“Baby, this is heaven on earth and you are a goddess!”  I said borrowing a line from Kate.

“I love you.”  She said and leaned down to kiss me.

I craned my neck up to kiss her  but she shifted her weight and I slid back down into the water!

Karen laughed.  “I’m so sorry!”  She said picking me up by the leg and laying me down on her bosom. 

I coughed out about a gallon of water and realized I was holding her nipple.

“Are you okay?”  She asked, patting my back with one long finger.

“I’m fine.”

“Rob, do you remember the first time we were together?”  she said running her long finger down my body.

“Of course I do.  It was only a couple of days ago.”  I said rubbing her nipple.

“Do you remember how we imagined you were this size?”  She said pushing her index finger between my legs and massaging my cock.

“How could I forget!  It was the best sex of my life!”  I said looking up at her.

“We don’t have to fantasize anymore… Little Man.”  She smiled.

That smile, her beautiful face, my cock stiffened even further and I threw myself on her breast.  I grabbed her nipple and used it to steady myself as I humped the softness of her tit.

“You’re a little animal!”  Karen said as she ran her fingers gently down my back.    She wrapped them around me and for the first time held me clenched in her fist, which was in itself an incredible experience!  Her long fingers holding me just tight enough.  Her thumb, as thick as my waist, preventing any escape.  Her nails, just long enough and polished clear to be sexy.  Karen, was after all, one of those natural beauties who needed few adornments. 

 

As she brought me up to her face, she bit her lip in anticipation.  “A little man, and he’s all mine.”  She said and kissed me, her lips as thick as inner tubes. 

She spread her fingers slightly, letting her get to my cock without letting me free.  She looked me straight in the eye as she stuck her tongue out and touched the tip.  A torrent of excitement went through my body and I almost succumbed to it.  I wanted to last.  I wanted to last for her!  She wrapped those lips around my dick and began caressing it gently.  Slowly, carefully she tilted her head back and let her fingers loose. 

 

I dropped to her face and hugged her nose as she continued to blow me.  I marveled at her sheer size!  Her eyes were as big as saucers, her lashes were several inches long and as thick as evergreen needles.   Pushing myself up, I looked over my shoulder to see both of her hands between her legs.  Karen was sucking on me like a hard candy and fingering herself at the same time!

I felt the softness of her lips around my half-inch dick, her tongue darting in and out of her mouth, barley touching the tip.  I began to push myself in and out of her lips, fucking them. 

Karen moaned.  Her eyes were shut tight, I knew she was concentrating on balancing me on her face.  After all, it was a long fall to the water below.  Her lips suddenly became tight and I could feel her teeth clench just beyond the reach of my cock, she was having an orgasm!  Without warning, Karen reached up and grabbed me.  She held me under the arms and opened her mouth.

“Baby, what are you doing?”  I said as she lowered me between her lips.

“I want to suck on you.”  She smiled.  “All of you.” And lowered me into her mouth. 

She closed her lips around my chest and began probing my body with her tongue.  She moaned and my body vibrated down to my bones.  A wind came from her nostrils and blew my hair back as she sucked me in and out of her mouth. She twisted me around so that I lay on her tongue, facing her chin.  I lay my head on her bottom lip and kissed it as her tongue hit all the right spots.  I looked down over her chin and saw that her hands were again between her legs almost thirty feet away.  I secretly hoped she wouldn’t come to soon.  I didn’t want to die before I came while inside her mouth.

 

It was that thought, that realization of being inside her mouth that brought me to climax.  She could bite me in half and swallow me completely and yet she didn’t.  She held me in her mouth!  I was in her mouth!  I bit her lower lip as I came and came and came!

Karen let out a soft sigh as she swallowed my small gift.  She pulled me out of her mouth slowly, turned me around and kissed me.

“You don’t know how hard it was not to swallow you whole.”  She said.

I pictured in my mind being forced down her throat by her gigantic tongue and came again!  What little cum I had left shot out onto her lips.

“Did you just cum again?”  she said and licked her lips.  “You did, didn’t you?  Just because I said I almost swallowed you?”  She smiled.  “Oh, you’ve got it bad!”

“What…what do you mean?”  I gasped between breaths.

 

Karen sat up in the tub and cradled me in her palm.  “I knew that by wanting to be small you really want to be dominated, but you really want to be dominated.”

“Karen, I’m six inches tall!  Of course you’re dominant!”  I said holding her pinky for support as I sat up.

“Yes, but for you it’s the excitement of almost getting swallowed as I blow you, or getting stepped on as I walk by or crushed as I sit on you.  The possibility of dying from a simple flick of my finger, that’s what makes you crazy!”

My cock became stiff again as I thought of all those things happening.

“See?  You love it!  You just may think that you don’t like those things because it would mean your death if it happened.”

“I guess you’re right.”  I said suddenly feeling very vulnerable.

She must have seen the look on my face because her held me up to hers.

“Don’t worry little one, I won’t hurt you.  You’re the only tiny man I’ve got!”  she said and kissed me.

 

She placed me in the soap dish as she showered herself off.  Then she washed me.  She carried me into the bedroom and placed me on the floor.

“Stay out in the open where I can see you.”  She said walking over to the closet.  “I wouldn’t want to accidentally step on you.”  She smiled.

I watched as she bent over and picked something up.  “Oh no, they’re scuffed!”  she said walking over to me.  “Rob, be a good little man and try to polish these.”  She said handing me a small piece of cloth and placing the “Lit” shoes down next to me.

“Oh…My…God!”  I said looking up at the towering heels before me.  The three-inch platforms were up to my waist and the heels were way over my head!  I walked around them and under the heels.  I came around again to the front and could see the small indentations made by Karen’s toes.  What a humbling experience!

 

The “scuff” she was talking about was on the back of the heel all the way up near the sole.  I couldn’t reach it without climbing the shoe.  So I climbed through the toes and up the sole, every so often I needed to reach over my head to the thick straps for support.  I reached the top and leaned my torso over the edge to clean the small spot of dirt that Karen was speaking of.  Once that was done I went over the entire shoe with the soft cloth, shining and polishing the patent leather.  When I finished I simply turned over, onto my ass and slid down the sole as if it were a slide!  By the time I was finished with the other shoe, Karen was ready.  

 

I backed away from her as she approached.  I felt more than heard her heavy footsteps vibrate the floor below me.  Now, more than ever I was aware of the danger of being small.

“What a wonderful job you did!”  She smiled as she slipped her feet daintily into the towering heels.  It almost seemed that she was growing right in front of my eyes.

“You know you did such a great job on my shoes, would you be a doll and buff my toes?”  Karen said extending one long foot towards me.

I stepped up to her toes.  Her toes were almost chest high on the three-inch platforms, which made it very easy to polish her nails.

“A girl could get used to this!”  She said from above.

When I finished Karen placed one foot on either side of me.  “How do you like the view?”  she asked.

“You know, you asked me that question the first night we made love.”  I said.

“That was the night we discovered that we share each others fantasy.”  She said reaching down and picking me up.

“Well, it’s not exactly a fantasy anymore.”  I said as she lifted me up.

“No.”  she said slipping me into her bikini bottom.  “It’s more like a dream.”

 

She walked with me out of the room and down the hall.  Karen walked down the stairs, out through the living room and out onto the patio.  I saw Christy speaking with Andrea and there was Kate with Shannon at her side.  I saw Emily and Jennifer sitting with Jeanine.  Ana and Rosa were busy by the barbeque and lastly I saw Dr. Armstrong come walking around the corner of the house.

 

“Karen!”  Christy yelled running up to us.  “Everybody, this is my best friend, Karen.”  She said wrapping her arm around her.  Christy was wearing the most spectacular bikini!  It was silver and the cups barely covered her nipples!  Her breasts, although toned by youth and exercise bounced this way and that in the teeny bikini.  Christy introduced Karen to everyone though she already knew Jeanine from work and the Doctor from the clinic.  They all thought it was cute, the way Karen carried me in her bathing suit bottoms. 

 

The view from my position was incredible!  Karen, taller than most and with the aid of the eight-inch platforms, towered over everyone except for Christy and Andrea.  I was on line with their hips and tummy’s,  in Emily’s case, her breasts!  I was sandwiched in feminine softness as she hugged the Doctor.  I was treated to a view of the bottom of Shannon’s breasts.   The shirt she wore barely came below them and she wasn’t wearing anything underneath!  I watched with delight as we greeted Jeanine, her nipples became hard under her tight tank top at the sight of me.  Emily and Jennifer giggled and whispered in each other’s ears. 

 

“Ladies…”  Karen started.  “I’d like to thank you all for coming tonight.  I know Christy said the party was for me however, we all know this little get together is for Rob!” 

Christy came over and handed her a glass of champagne.

“It is he who brings us together.  We’ve all had our experience with the phenomena of his shrinking and through it, discovered our mutual enjoyment!”

They all laughed.

“In a short while I’ll tell you all our story.” She said lifting me up, out of her bikini bottoms.  “and hopefully, I’ll hear yours.  For now eat, drink and have fun.  Christy has arranged for an excellent dinner, we can talk afterwards.”  She raised her champagne glass and toasted them all.

 

Immediately, Shannon, Jennifer and Emily ran  up to Christy and asked if they could go for a swim.

“Sure.  I’ll join you in a few minutes.”  Christy said.

“Karen…”  Shannon looked up at Karen.  “Can we take Rob?”  she said and Emily and Jennifer giggled.

“Why not?”  Karen said holding me up to her face.  “Go have some fun with the girls.  It’ll give the women time to catch up.”  She said and dropped me into Shannon’s awaiting hands.

“What?”  I said as Shannon carried me  over to her bag and inside.  I couldn’t believe that she was letting me go this easy!  She knows what the girls are going to do to me!

Again my fate was thrown up in my face.  I’m just a toy.  I’m loved.  I’m cared for, but in the end I’m just a toy to be played with.  I looked up at Shannon, her smiling face and reminded myself how much I loved being toyed with.

She carried me into the bathroom and placed me on the sink as she changed.  She pulled on a tight green bikini that pushed her mountainous tits together.  When she was done she stuffed me between them.

“I hope there’s no hard feelings about this afternoon.”  She said looking at me in the mirror.

“Shannon, you tried to step on me!”  I yelled remembering the smell of her feet.

“You really think I would have?”  She stared intently at me.

“Yes I do.”  I said trying to get comfortable in my soft prison.

“I could have squashed you anytime I wanted to.  I was just…toying with you.  Making you sweat a little.”  She said adjusting her top and squishing me even more.

“You would have killed me if I hadn’t run.”  I said finding it hard to breathe.

“You really think so?”  She said pulling me from her cleavage and setting me on the floor.

“Shannon, don’t!”  I said looking up at the titanic teen.  To my horror she raised up one gigantic sandal.

“You better run!”  she said and I did. 

She had raised her right foot so I ran to her left hoping to make her off balance.  Shannon switched her stance quickly and shot her left foot out quicker than I could run and I ran straight into the six-inch platform.

I ran as fast as I could between her legs and again she twisted around placing a foot in front of me.

“You see little man, I could have just as easily stepped on you as block your way.”  She said picking me up, her long fingers pinching me around the waist.  “I would never intentionally hurt you.  You’re my little boy toy!”  she laughed.

Now I knew I could never get away from any of them!  Not that I wanted to, but a man likes to be able to come and go as he pleases!  I was utterly humiliated! 

“Let’s go have some fun!”  She said and walked outside.

Jennifer and Emily were anxiously awaiting our return with Andrea.

“I’ll join you guys in a little while, I just ate.”  Andrea said with a watermelon rind in her hand.

“Don’t be too long!”  Shannon said jumping into the water.  I was splashed with a torrential flood and washed out of her cleavage!

Jennifer and Emily jumped in together and I was pushed by the fifteen-foot waves far away into the deep end.

“Where’s Rob?”  Shannon asked feeling around her chest.  I watched as her fingers probed deep into her cleavage and even under the cups of the bikini top, searching for me.  The other girls were searching the water and diving under.

“I’m over here!”  I yelled.  They didn’t hear me the music was too loud.  I started swimming towards the side of the pool as they continued searching.  I was getting pretty close and then I realized that I was being pushed by a current.  As I got closer I realized that I had unknowingly swam right for the filter.  I wasn’t being pushed by the current, I was being pulled in by it!

 

Desperately, I tried to swim away but I was now too close to the flapping door in the side of the in ground pool.  I was reminded of all the Star Trek episodes where a ship is caught in a tractor beam and can’t escape.

“Help!  Help me!”  I cried but the girls were still looking for me on the other side of the pool. 

I could hear the humming of the motor now as the sound of the door slapping on the water became louder and louder!  I looked over my shoulder and saw the door flap down and the water flooded inside carrying me with it!  I quickly grabbed the top of the plastic door as it went up with the flow of water.  Looking down I saw the swirl of water that led to the filter and certain death for me!  I looked up and saw the clear plastic cover.  On the other side I saw Ana walk by.

“Ana!  Help!”  I screamed.  She kept on walking.

The door slammed down into the water as it poured in.  I held onto the door with all my might against the raging flood and was safely pulled up again.  I noticed that the clear cover had a small hole in the middle, I guess it was there so you could clean any large debris out without removing the entire filter.  It looked big enough for me to slip through and was only inches out of my reach!  My only problem was that if I didn’t make it, it was right above that whirlpool which would surely suck me down!  I decided in that moment that I had to try!  So before the door slapped down again I reached out and jumped for the hole.  I luckily grabbed the edge and hung there a brief moment before pulling myself up and out.  I lay next to the hold gasping for air.  I looked quickly back down the hole and to the whirlpool that was almost my death and sighed.

 

I got up and decided to play a little trick on the girls.  “Let them keep looking. It’ll teach them a lesson!” I said and began my long walk across the patio towards Karen.

She was sitting with Christy, Kate, Jeanine and the doctor.  They were talking very seriously.  This was a rare opportunity!  To actually hear what women are talking about when us men aren’t around!

I crept up behind Karen as quietly as possible, walked under her chair to the center of the table.  I was now surrounded by giant feet on all sides.  Karen had her “Lit” shoes on, Christy the high-heeled sandals that she bought in the mall on the day of the college party.  Kate was wearing low-heeled platform sandals, Jeanine, high-heeled slides and Dr. Armstrong was wearing her regular business pumps.  I walked towards the doctor’s patent leather pumps as I listened to their conversation.

“I think he’s the most adorable thing I’ve ever seen!”  Kate said.

“I don’t mind sharing if Karen doesn’t!”  Christy said crossing and uncrossing her legs.

I smiled, knowing that they were talking about me.  I ran my hand over the smooth leather of the doctor’s shoe.  “Andrea and the Doctor were the only women here who I haven’t had sex with.” I thought to myself as they continued talking.

“You’re sharing him?”  The Doctor said, her whisper a scream.

“You must try it doctor.”  Karen said.  “Having a man in the palm of your hand, it’s … it’s invigorating!”  She said and her toes curled!

“It’s a complete rush!”  Christy said.

“You have a feeling of real power.”  Kate added.

“A man who’s helpless against your ever whim!”  Jeanine said.

“It seems I’ve been missing the fun.”  The doctor responded.

 

Next I walked to Jeanine who had the smallest feet by far.  The length of her feet was barely longer than I was tall.  I was tempted to touch her toes, but I restrained myself.  I wanted to hear where this conversation was going.

 

“How much smaller is he going to get?”  Jeanine asked.

“Not much.”  The doctor said.  “Another three inches as most.”

 

Jeanine’s slides had heels about three inches high.  I crouched down next to her heel to get the feeling of what it’s going to be like.

“Perfect.”  Karen said.

“That’s too small.”  Christy added.

“No it’s not.  I’ve had men who weren’t much bigger and they were fine.”  The doctor laughed.

“How big is three inches?  I’ve no idea.”  Kate said.

 

Suddenly, Jeanine reached down and crushed me against her shoe as she slipped it off and lifted it up.  “My heels are around three inches.  Take a look.”  She said placing me and the shoe in her other hand.

There was an all around gasp as I was discovered.

“Well, hello there!”  Jeanine said slipping her shoe back on and holding me up for all to see.

“Why that little Shrimp!  He was spying on us!”  Christy yelled.

“Oh Christy, take it easy.”  Karen said.  “He was probably trying to get our attention and we didn’t hear him.”

“Look at how tiny you are!”  Jeanine said lowering me to the tabletop.

“Um, hi ladies!”  I said looking around at their smiling faces.  Standing there in the middle of the table I felt like the main course at thanksgiving dinner!

“Rob, come here.  I’d like to take a look at you.”  The doctor said extending her hand, palm up on the table.

I stepped over her long fingers and stood in the middle of her palm.  She lifted me up and maneuvered me between her fingers, examining me.  “you look pretty good.  How do you feel?”  She said wrapping her fingers about me.

“I feel,  I feel…”  I stuttered.  Suddenly Dr. Armstrong’s eyes weren’t the beautiful, caring eyes I’d known.  They were now dark, mysterious and filled with lust.  “Doctor Armstrong?”  I said as she brought me closer to her lips.

“Call me Michelle.”  She said throatily.  “Rob, how do you feel?”  She said, her eyes looking right through me.

“I, I um…I feel fine!”  I said feeling her hot breath upon me.

She looked at the other women at the table.  “It’s very invigorating!” she laughed shifting me between her fingers so that I was between forefinger and thumb.

“Rob, psychologically speaking.  Do you feel threatened?”  She said tilting me backwards and bringing my crotch towards her red lips.

“Um, no!”  I said as her beautiful mouth came closer.

“You don’t find being held in a woman’s hand emasculating?”  She puckered.

“A little.”  I said my cock responding to the sight of her lips mere inches from it.

“Do you enjoy it?”  She said biting her bottom lip.

“Yes, very much.”  I said my dick reaching its full length.

“Good.  I wouldn’t want to embarrass you by doing this if you didn’t like it.” She said and kissed my entire crotch.  I leaned back in her hand and enjoyed a blowjob.”

 

“Michelle, I think you’re missing the point!”  Christy said standing.

“What?”  Dr. Armstrong looked confused.

Christy walked around the table and plucked me from the Doctors hand.

“He’s six inches tall!  You don’t do what he likes!  You make him do what you like!”  She said and dropped me down the front of the doctor’s shirt!

The doctor immediately pressed me to her bosom.  “he could get hurt!”  She yelled.

“Not if you’re gentle.”  Karen said moving her chair closer to the Doctor’s.  “Don’t worry.  He likes it!”  She said placing her hand on the doctor’s chest.  “Feel him in-between your breasts, his little body clinging to yours for life.”

“He’s so helpless.”  Christy said.

“So delicate.”  Jeanine added.

“And so willing.”  Kate cooed.

 

I was between Michelle’s trembling breasts.  Her heart was pounding so hard I could hear it!  I couldn’t believe what I was hearing!  They were all telling her how to handle me!

 

“What should I do next?”  Michelle asked.

“Try squishing him a little in your cleavage!”  Jeanine squealed.

“He likes that?”  The doctor responded.

“Michelle, he loves it.”  Christy said leaning over her shoulder.  “But remember, it’s not what he likes!  It’s what you like to do to him!  He’s like your little love slave!  Make him do what you want!” 

 

Michelle shrugged her shoulders together and her rather abundant chest encased me in its softness!  Her heart was still going a mile a minute and pounding hard enough to wake the dead!  She released me a moment later from my sweet smelling prison.

“Rob, are you okay in there?”  She asked looking at me down the front of her shirt.

I ran my hands over the smooth skin of her breasts.  “I’m fine!”

“Tell him to do something.  To please you in some way.” Christy instructed.

“A foot massage!  He gives a great foot massage!”  Kate yelled.

“He gave you a foot massage?”  Michelle looked at Kate.

“Better than a masseuse!”  Kate said in response.

 

Karen leaned over, looking down Michelle’s shirt at me she said “Have him climb inside your bra and rub one of your nipples.”  She smiled at me knowing my affinity for breasts.

“Do it.  Touch my nipple!  Make it hard little man!”  Michelle practically screamed!

“Now you’re getting it!”  Christy yelled.

I immediately obeyed!  I forced myself between the smooth satin of her bra and the firmness of her breast and trust me they were firm!  It took me a solid minute to reach  the dark skin of her nipple, I wasn’t surprised to find it was already hard.

“I can’t see!”  Jeanine said.  “What’s happening?”

“Oh he’s there!”  Michelle quivered.

“Take off your shirt!  Let us see!”  Christy ordered.

 

A moment later the darkness became lighter and I could see dark outlines through the fabric, hovering over me.

“Now tell us that it’s not the best feeling in the world!”  Karen said.

“I have to be honest with you.  I love it!”  Michelle rejoiced!  “It’s very sexual!  He’s like a living sex toy!” she said as I caressed her nipple.

“And he’s all yours!”  Karen added.

“You’re going to share him with me?”  Michelle said surprised.

“How could I not?  All of you love him and would care for him, wouldn’t you?”  Karen asked.

“Yes.”  They all responded, almost in unison.

I was very excited by the fact that I was now to be “shared” by all of these women and became incredibly hard.  I began to hump her nipple like I was actually fucking her!

“Look at the little Shrimp!”  Christy said.

“Oh my God!  Look at that!”  Jeanine said.

“Take it easy little man.”  Michelle said pulling me out of her bra.  “and save some for later!”  she laughed.

 

“What about my daughter and her friends?”  Kate asked. 

“I don’t think Rob would mind.”  Karen said.

“Oh he’s been there already!”  Jeanine quipped. 

“What?”  Karen laughed.

“I don’t think he had much of a choice in the matter.”  She said.

“Shannon!”  Kate called.

“Not right now Mom!  We can’t find Rob!”  Shannon shouted back.

“He’s right here!  Now, come over here.  I need to ask you something.”  Kate said standing.  She walked halfway and met Shannon over by the barbeque.   They talked for a minute and Shannon went back to the pool.  The three girls then held a quiet conversation of their own.

 

Kate sat back down.  “Apparently, our little man de-flowered Emily!”  She laughed.

“What?”  Karen cried.

“He did what?”  Christy laughed.

“Wait a minute!”  Kate held up her hands.  “Shannon sort of pushed him into it.”  She said motioning with her hands.

Karen’s look of surprise turned into a smile.  “You were very busy while I was away!”  she pointing one long finger at me.

 

“Is anyone hungry?”  Rosa announced dinner.

“I’m starving!”  Andrea cried and rushed to the table full of food.

Ana came over to the Doctor “I’ve prepared something special for our little man.”  She said holding out her hand.

“I’ll see you later.”  Michelle said and kissed me.

 

Ana carried me past the table full of cold summer salads, corn on the cob, hot dogs, sausage, burgers, ribs and grilled vegetables.  She walked into the kitchen and placed me on the counter.  There was some small furniture next to me.  A table, a chair and utensils, all my size!

“I’ll be back in a minute.”  Ana said going outside.

 

She returned a moment later with a plates of food for herself and Rosa.  The sight of the enormous plates of food reminded me that I hadn’t eaten anything since breakfast.  Ana and Rosa came in and sat at the kitchen counter with me.  Ana gave me tiny pieces of everything from her plate.

I must say that even at six inches tall food still tastes the same.  Different textures but the taste is the same.

 

Just as we began to eat, Christy called the girls outside.

“Don’t move.  We’ll be back in a minute.”  Rosa said following Ana outside.

I turned my attention back to the food on my plate.  I was so hungry, I gulped everything down!  I wanted more!  I didn’t think Ana would mind if I took a little more, so I got up from my little table and walked over to her plate.  I was knee deep in potato salad and dwarfed by a sausage!  I was munching on a small lettuce leaf when  I heard a voice.

“Well, well, well.  Look at the little shit!”  she said from behind me, the voice familiar.

I turned and saw Jill sitting herself down in Ana’s seat.

“Oh my God!”  I muttered.

“That’s right, Runt!  It’s me and this time your not going to get away!”  She brought her face down close and smiled a grinchy smile.

“Look at you!  Your naked!”  she smiled.  “Look at that tiny thing you call a dick!”

Chills ran down my spine, panic seized me and I tried to scream but nothing would come out!

“What?  Did you say something?”  Jill glared at me.  “You remember the last time we saw each other?”  She said picking up Ana’s fork.

I just stood there frozen.

“No?  Well, I’ll remind you.”  She said pointing the fork at me.  “You kicked me in the face!”  She  said and thrust the fork at me.  I jumped to the side as the fork hit me in the ass.  I tumbled backwards onto a hotdog.

“You were bigger then, much bigger!”  Jill said dropping the fork.  “Now look at you!  You’re tiny!  Barely the size of a hot dog!  That reminds me, I’m hungry!”  Jill said lifting me and the hot dog up.  She grabbed the hot dog and dropped it back on the plate.  “Uh, I hate hot dogs!  I guess you’ll have to do!”  She said.

I tried to balance myself on the huge bun and stand.  Jill immediately flicked me with one huge finger and knocked me down again.  “I can’t stand people who play with their food!  Never mind food that plays with people!”  she said and picked up the mustard.

“Jill please!”  I said holding my hands up.

She ignored my cries and nonchalantly squirted mustard all over me.  “A little mustard, a little relish…”  she said and spread the chunky pickled relish all over me.  “Perfect.”  She said putting the knife down.  “I am hungry.  It’s too bad things had to end this way Rob.”  She said lifting me and the bun to her lips.   Her mouth opened wide and she inserted the bun almost halfway into her mouth!

“Noooo!”  I screamed and brought my knees up to my chest as she bit down.

Her teeth barely skinned my ass as they cut through the bun.  I watched as a look of surprise came over her face!

“Mmph?”  She looked at me holding my knees up.  She just smiled and chewed noisily.

“Now where are you going to go?”  she smiled.  “The funny thing is that I’ve had things bigger than you in my mouth and I swallowed them easily!  If you know what I mean.”  She winked and laughed at me.

My cock with a mind of it’s own stood up.

“You like that?  You pathetic little shit!  You actually want me to swallow you?”  She asked.

Thoughts of Karen, only hours earlier making almost the same statement drove me crazy!

Jill’s disbelief turned into realization as she thought about it.

“You know this um…Rob-dog needs a little special sauce!”  She said and with one finger pulled my legs down.   “I won’t be able to swallow you whole without a little special sauce to help you slide down!”  she said as she began to lick my stiff cock.

I came instantly.  All over Jill’s thick lips.

“Mmmm.” She moaned licking my hot, sticky cum off of her lips.  “What a pathetic excuse for a man you are!”  she said holding the bun close to her mouth.  “Won’t it be ironic that the very thing that gets you hard, is the very thing that kills you?  If I had only realized it before!”  Her eyes lit up as she realized that she had known before.

“You were imagining this would happen when we were in Mindy’s office, weren’t you?  Only then, you thought I was going to step on you!  Oh, this is a shame!  We could have had a lot of fun before it came down to this!  Well, I’m hungry.  Good bye!”  She said and pushed the entire bun with me in it, into her mouth!

I curled into a ball as Jill chewed the bun all around me, moaning the entire time!

In my mind this was the most sexual thing a woman could do to a man, swallow him whole!  No wonder I loved blowjobs!

I came several more times fighting Jill’s enormous tongue from pushing me between her teeth!  She swallowed most of the bun and then positioned me for swallowing next. 

 

I slid down her tongue, feet first until my waist was in her esophagus.   I was holding onto a space between her molars with my right hand and bracing myself against the roof of her mouth with the left.  No matter how many times I came in those moments, I still  wanted to live!  I felt Jill gag as my feet kicked the inside of her throat.  I bit her tongue, I lifted my feet until they touched the bottom of her sinus cavity, I did everything to keep her from swallowing me alive! 

 

Suddenly, her mouth opened and a flood of red wine poured down!  It filled my eyes, nose and throat!  I coughed and sputtered and when I thought I had lived through it she poured in more!

I couldn’t breathe!  I was going to drown before she swallowed me!  My chest was pounding for another breath and I felt my grip slipping as Jill held the wine in her mouth.

With one huge thrust with her tongue, Jill swallowed me!

 

Being in an esophagus is a lot like being inside a pussy.  It’s dark, hot, extremely wet and the muscles contract around you. 

 

I felt Jill move and suddenly her entire body shook with an enormous force.  She must be moving!  I thought about Karen and Christy and all the fun I had over the past few weeks.  I thought about the Doctor and her newly discovered fascination with me.  I thought about how Jill was right and that this was a fitting end for me and I dreaded what was at the end of my short journey to her stomach.

 

Her body shook again and my movement down her throat stopped.  It shook again and something pushed me upwards!  Hot liquid poured over me and a sour smell filled my nose as I was pushed up further each time her body shook!  Finally, I felt gravity change, I was now upside down and being pushed out of Jill by the force of her stomach.  I could hear faint screams above Jill’s groans as I reached the back of her throat.

“Let him go!”  Christy yelled.  Both she and Jill groaned as I felt myself being pushed out her throat.

Christy’s giving her the Heimlich!  I almost laughed as I wrapped my arms around her tongue and pulled myself out of Jill’s throat.

 

Jill clamped her teeth down and tried to swallow me again but Christy must’ve been too strong.  Jill vomited me, the bun, the wine and her breakfast out onto the floor.

 

“Oh gross!”  I heard Emily yell as I hit the cold tile floor.

“There he is!”  Karen screamed and I was suddenly scooped up into her hands.  She carried me over to the sink and rinsed me off. 

 

I watched as Christy, her bikini top off, covered in sweat, stood and kicked Jill in the ribs!  “Bitch!  The next time I tell  you to do something, you do it!”  she said pulling her damp hair back.  “Is the Shrimp okay?”  She asked joining the other girls who crowded around the sink.

“I’m fine!  Thanks to you!”  I said standing in Karen’s hand.

Karen dumped me into a towel and dried me off.   I walked over to Christy who was leaning on the counter and kissed the tip of her fingernail.  “Thank you.”  I said.

“Ew!  Don’t touch me! You were just puked out!  Take a bath and then you can thank me.” She smiled. “Properly.”

“In the meantime,”  Karen said wrapping her arms around Christy.  “I’ll do it for him!”  She said and hugged her tight.  Their breasts now at equal heights, mashed together and I wished I were between them.  Karen pulled away slightly and their eyes met and I knew the sparks were flying but just as quickly as it started, it ended  when Ana hugged them both.  Ana was joined by Rosa, and Andrea.

 

Michelle came over and examined me.  “You don’t look any worse for wear.”  She said.  “I think you should get some rest.”

 

“Ana, Rosa…” Christy said turning around.  “Clean up the mess, I’ll take out the trash.”  She walked over to Jill who was still lying on the floor in the pool of her own puke.

“Get up Bitch!”  She yelled.

 

“As much as I want to, I can’t watch.”  I said to Karen.  She took me from the doctor and headed upstairs. 

 

She bathed me in the sink and lay me on the bed.  “Why don’t you rest, I’ll attend to our guests.”  She said smiling gently.

“Don’t be too long.”  I said thinking about Karen and Christy together without me.

“I won’t.”  she said and went back downstairs.

 

I was awaken by giggling and the bed shaking. It was Karen and Christy, they were climbing on the bed and eyeing each other mischievously!
“How are you feeling?” Karen asked laying down next to me and leaning on her elbow. Christy, on the other side was laying on her stomach.
“I’m okay. A little sore, but okay.” I said rubbing my ass. There was a bruise forming on my ass where Jill had jabbed me with the fork.
“Oh! Let me kiss the boo-boo!” Karen cooed. She leaned over and I turned so that she could kiss it better. She kissed it gently and then laid down closer to Christy.
“Christy, do you want to kiss the boo-boo? I laughed pointing my ass towards her.
“Oh why not.” She said and leaned down. Christy planted a big wet one on my ass and then stuck her tongue between my legs! With a simple flick, I flew end over end and landed on my back!
The girls were hysterical!

Just then there was a knock at the door. Rosa and Ana came walking in with a tray of goodies and a bottle of champagne on ice. They set the bucket and tray on the nightstand, smiled and left.

Christy immediately jumped up and poured the champagne into the glasses. Still laughing, she handed a glass to Karen. She brought over a small bowl of fruit and sat back down on the bed.
“Here’s to our little man.” Karen said raising her glass.
“May he be the size of a stiff cock forever!” Christy added and again they exploded in laughter!
While the girls laughed, I made my way over to the tray of desserts. I had to jump up to grab the edge of the nightstand but it was an easy climb from there.

Once on the tray I was almost overcome with the smell of the sweet pastries, cookies and slices of cake. I leaned over and scooped some crème from a small puff and ate it while I continued to look around. They had my favorite Oreo cookies, a bottle of chocolate syrup and even a can of Reddi-whip! I picked up an Oreo, which was now larger than a steering wheel and felt like it was made of cement; it was so heavy!

Karen saw me struggling with it and took it from me. “Here, let me help you.”
I climbed down, off the tray and jumped onto the bed.
The girls were now sitting up, sipping their champagne and nibbling on strawberries.
“You want your cookie, little man?” Karen said holding the Oreo high above my head.
“Please.” I said, holding my arms up.
“Well then, come and get it!” She said and slipped the Oreo into her bikini top!

Since I had shrunk to this diminutive size, I had accepted my fate. I was willing to endure a host of embarrassing moments at my own expense in order to keep these now, giant women happy. For some reason, maybe it was due to my ordeal with Jill, maybe it was due to the fact that I was tired or maybe it was my manhood showing itself for the last time.
Somehow I managed to look up at Karen and say “Karen, I want my cookie!”

I cringed. I didn’t sound manly at all! My voice sounded hollow and shrill. Just like the voice of a six-inch tall man.

The girls simply looked at each other and then broke out into uncontrollable laughter!

“The two of you are drunk!” I yelled at the giants.

“Karen! I want my cookie!” Christy said in a very high voice. Karen laughed so hard, tears streamed from her eyes!
“Karen, give me my cookie! I want my cookie Karen!” Christy continued.

Karen fell off the bed. The “Lit” shoes flew off her feet as her legs went high into the air!
Christy, at the sight of this spit champagne all over and fell on the bed, laughing!
When she fell I bounced high into the air and landed in the fruit bowl!

I lay there, amongst the basketball sized grapes laughing in spite of myself!

When Karen had managed to climb back onto the bed she found me in the bowl. She reached into her bikini top and pulled out a handful of crumbs. She giggled “Sorry.”

Karen reached into the bowl, grabbed the grapes by the main stem and picked them up! I instinctively grabbed onto the surrounding grapes to avoid falling.
She held the grapes up, above her open mouth and ate several from the bottom, eyeing me the entire time!

Christy was now laying down with her hands behind her head, wiping tears from her eyes.
“Care for a grape?” Karen said holding me and the bunch over her beautiful mouth.
Christy saw me and smiled. “Sure.” She said opening her mouth.
She too ate several, staring at me intently.
The girls moved to the top of the bed and leaned themselves against the headboard. When Karen brought the bunch towards her mouth again I picked a grape and tossed it into her mouth.
“Thank you.” She smiled and chewed.
She held me again over towards Christy and I did the same for her. This time my aim wasn’t so good and the grape tumbled into her cleavage.
“Well?” Christy said pointing at the grape. “Aren’t you going to get it?” she asked.

Karen lowered me down and I jumped onto Christy’s chest. I climbed down into her cleavage and grabbed the grape. Just as I was about to climb out Christy squeezed her tits together, completely enveloping me!

The girls laughed and I shook like I was in an earthquake! When Christy freed me, Karen’s face was right there. She was on all fours, over Christy looking at me. She was smiling.
I held the grape up. She took it between her teeth and ate it. Then she leaned down and kissed me. She kissed me so hard she pushed me back against the incline of Christy’s left breast!
Karen pulled herself away and looked at Christy. For the second time that day I saw sparks fly. This time Ana wasn’t there to interrupt! Christy pulled Karen to her and they kissed! Karen was still on all fours, her breasts like two perfect orbs above me. Karen gently lowered herself on top of Christy, pausing momentarily to ensure I wasn’t crushed between them.
I watched with delight as the giant girls kissed. Long tongues darting in and out of each other’s mouths. Their breath, hot an heavy. Their chests heaving and pounding with the heavy beat of their hearts.
Christy sat up straight and pulled Karen’s legs around her so that she sat backwards in her lap. I was pushed into the softness of Christy’s left breast as I hugged Karen’s right.

I was exactly where I’ve always dreamed of being!

Karen’s hard nipple pushed into my chest as Christy’s poked my back. It was here that I felt their hearts synchronize beats, their breath quicken and their bodies heat up. They smelled of alcohol and their pores permeated sex!

Christy kissed her way down Karen’s neck and as they shifted, I grabbed onto Karen’s bikini top. There I dangled as Christy kissed the incline of her breasts.
Karen reached up and untied her top letting the strings and me fall! Luckily I fell right back into Christy’s cleavage. Christy locked her lips onto the nipple where I just was, and began sucking!
Karen moaned with delight. She looked down and spied me between Christy’s tits and fished me out as Christy continued sucking on her breasts.

Karen held me, tilting her palm so that I stood upright. She started licking me at my feet and ran her tongue all the way up to my face. She repeated this several times until I was soaked in her saliva. She then took my legs into he mouth and began sucking!
Suddenly, Christy wrapped her arms around Karen and lifted her up. Standing, she turned around and gently lowered Karen so that she lay on the bed, her head on a pillow.

Karen sucked me in, up to my chest and twirled me around so that her tongue rubbed the front of my body. It was from here that I watched as Christy readied herself at the foot of the bed. She simply untied her bikini top and let it fall to the ground. She slipped her bottoms down her long legs and stepped out of them. Leaving her sandals on, she crawled onto the bed.

Karen was moaning like I was a candy bar or an all day sucker. She ran her hands over her chest massaging them, playing with her nipples.

Christy slowly pulled at Karen’s bikini bottoms, coaxing them gently down her legs. Christy pulled Karen’s legs apart and wrapped them around her waist. Christy then leaned forward and kissed me.

Karen moaned.

Christy licked my face.
Karen slowly pushed me out of her mouth and into Christy’s!
They had completely covered me with their mouths! I felt their tongues fight for possession of me. First , Christy pulled me then Karen sucked me back. I was tossed and turned as the two gigantic females kissed!
Finally, Christy won as she sucked me in and closed her mouth. I had a vague fear that she would swallow me, just as Jill had done but I was wrong. Christy spit me out into her hand as Karen was covering her own flat stomach with chocolate syrup.
Christy promptly dragged me over Karen’s tummy, covering me with chocolate. She then lifted me up and licked me clean.
“Mmmm, you have to try this.” Christy said licking the last traces of syrup from my crotch. She again, ran me through the thick syrup and this time held me up for Karen.
Chocolate dripped from my legs and onto her chin. I was met by Karen’s tongue as she accepted me into her mouth.
“Mmmmmm.” Karen made a yummy sound.
Christy pulled me out and dragged me all over Karen’s body. I went over her stomach, atop her breasts, under her chin and over her breasts again. Christy dropped me between Karen’s breasts and proceeded to lay on top of her.
The two giants kisses and wriggled so that the chocolate syrup covered them both. Then Christy moved down and began licking the syrup from Karen’s body!
Karen groaned and moaned as Christy moved lower and lower.
I was mashed between Karen’s breasts as she pushed them together. The force of her squeezing, combined with the slippery syrup shot me down her stomach and between her legs where I was greeted by Christy’s smiling face!
Christy lowered herself down, chocolate syrup dripping from her golden locks until her lips touched Karen’s. I marveled at the way Christy’s giant tongue parted her labia to get to the swollen clit.
Karen wriggled and writhed as Christy went to town on her pussy. She moved so quickly that I slipped and slid down over her mons and landed astride Christy’s tongue!
To my delight Christy kept on licking! I got a close up view of Karen’s softball sized clitoris and the cave that was her pussy. I slipped off Christy’s tongue to the soft bed below. I was now staring directly at Karen’s pussy. I slowly approached, careful to avoid Christy as she continued to lick and suck on Karen.
Karen was soaking wet! Christy’s saliva combined with Karen’s own juices made her pussy glisten as if it were encrusted with diamonds!
I easily slipped my arm in her, up to the elbow and felt her walls. I felt the strength in her muscles. Smelled the sex of her body and heard the sound of Christy slurping.
I was about to slide my other arm in when I was hit from behind and shoved head first into Karen!
I heard and felt the vibration of Karen moaning as Christy’s four-foot long finger shoved me deeper inside Karen.
It was boiling hot inside her! I was covered with her feminine secretions! Only my feet remained outside in the cool air. I was finding it incredibly hard to breathe! I tried as hard as I could to push myself out with my hands.
Karen only moaned louder.
I pushed with my hands and kicked with my feet hoping Christy would get the hint and pull me out.
But Karen only moaned louder.
I yelled and screamed as the hot, stale air filled my lungs, kicking and punching all the while. Karen’s muscles contracted around me and for the first time I felt her cum from the inside! Her contraction pushed me gently out of her and I fell in a heap onto the bed.
Christy’s face was full of surprise.
“I was wondering where you went!” She laughed.
“You…” I breathed in cool, fresh air. “You pushed me….” Breathe. “You pushed me in!” I coughed.
Suddenly, Karen’s face, covered in sweat appeared above us.
“That was the most fucking incredible experience of my entire fucking life!” She screamed and fell back down.
Christy smiled. “Now it’s my turn!” she said picking me up between her long fingers.

 Christy carried me into the bathroom and washed me off.
“You know Shrimp, you have definitely gotten cuter since we first met.” She said drying me off and placing me on the floor.
I stood between her sandaled feet looking up at her gigantic pussy as she rinsed the chocolate syrup off herself with a washcloth.
“There, nice and clean.” She said stepping over me and walking back into the bedroom.
From my vantage point on the floor all I could see were Karen’s feet as they dangled off the edge of the bed. She was face down and breathing softly.
“She’s asleep already!” Christy said looking at Karen with her hands on her hips. Christy went back into the bathroom and retrieved another damp cloth. She used it to wipe Karen down. “Well, she had an exciting day!”
“She had an exciting day?!” I scoffed.
“Yours isn’t over yet Shrimp!” Christy said looking down upon me.
She pulled the chocolate stained covers over Karen, picked up the bowl of fruit and the bottle of champagne and walked to the door.
“Are you coming?” She asked looking at me over her shoulder. Her hair still had some chocolate in it.
I immediately ran the forty yards to the door before she could close it.
“Do I have to carry you?” She asked from far above.
“NO!” I said defiantly. “I can keep up.”
“Suit yourself.” She said and strode down the hall.
I kept up fairly well until she went down the short flight of stairs. Luckily, the stairs were carpeted which made it easy for me to jump down them one at a time. By the time I reached the last step, Christy was nowhere to be found.
“Christy!” I called.
There was no answer.
I tried to think of the most logical place a naked woman would go with a bottle of Champagne and a bowl of fruit. I walked towards the kitchen thinking that she would need a glass for her champagne, no luck. I walked to the foyer and through the music room with its gigantic grand piano, she wasn’t there either. I finally reached a long corridor that led to a part of the house, which I had never seen. The door at the end was open just a crack and a sliver of light streamed through.

Walking through the door I found Christy sitting behind a large desk in what must’ve been her father’s office.
“Come in, little Shrimp.” She said putting her feet up on the desk.
I walked over the Persian carpet and stood at the base of the enormous leather chair.
“I’ve had the worst day.” She said swigging champagne from the bottle. “Would you get me a strawberry?
I stood there, on the floor looking up at this beautiful young woman and got a hard on.
“Uh Christy, I’m down here.” I yelled.
“There you are!” She said leaning over and grabbing me.

I noticed the bottle of champagne was almost empty.
“Better be careful.” I said to myself. “She’s drunk.”

Christy deposited me on the desk and leaned back in the chair.
“Now Shrimp, get me a berry!” She said swigging the champagne.

I walked over to the bowl and picked out a small one. I carried it over to the edge of the desk and held it up.
“How the hell am I supposed to reach that?” She asked. Even with her long arms she was leaning too far back to reach the desk.
“Well…” I began.
“Well nothing! Climb up here and feed me!” She said uncrossing her legs and slamming her foot down on the desk just inches from me.
The force of the blow staggered me but I quickly regained my balance and ran to her legs.
Holding the strawberry like a football I hopped up on her ankle and walked down her shin towards her knee. Once there it was an easy walk down her thigh to her tummy. Because she was leaning back so far, it was an effortless for me to climb up her stomach and between her massive breasts.

Christy quickly reached up and squeezed her breasts together crushing me and the strawberry together. She squeezed a little too hard and knocked the wind out of me. When she released me, I collapsed next to the squished berry.
“Oops! Now get me another one!” She barked taking another swig.

“Christy, I think…” I started.
“Get me another one!” She shouted and I tumbled down her chest to her navel.
I quickly got to my feet and ran up her leg to the desk. I grabbed another strawberry and again, hopped up on her ankle.
She was smiling. Which meant that she was probably going to crush me again. “Not if I can help it!” I encouraged myself and ran up her stomach and stopped just before her tits.
“Slap!” her giant tits slammed together.
When she realized that I wasn’t between them, she released her hold. As soon as she did I ran between them!
Again her tits slammed together! This time behind me.
“Aha!” I yelled triumphantly!
“Oh yeah?” Christy responded by sitting up. I tumbled down between her breasts and boom! I was crushed between them! I heard a muffled cry of victory and she released me. Again I toppled down to her flat stomach.
“Get me another one!” she laughed.
I walked back up her leg to the desk and retrieved yet another strawberry.
“There has to be another way of doing this!” I said to myself. Then I had an idea! I would climb over her tits!
I hopped up onto her ankle and made my way down her leg.
She was giggling.
When I reached her knee I started running!
Halfway down her thigh she spread her legs and I fell between them! I dropped the strawberry and landed headfirst right on top of her pussy!
Christy screamed with delight and closed her legs! She just sat there laughing at me with my head poking up just past her pubes! Luckily for me Christy had that “triangle” of open space between her thighs or I would have been crushed! As it was, she held me very tightly.
She took another swig from the immense bottle.
“That was funny!” She cried.
The lower half of my body was pressed against her labia and I could feel her getting hot!
She bit her lower lip and started grinding her thighs together!
“You feel so good!” she said running her free hand over her breasts.
My legs began to get moist from the outpouring of her femininity!
“It’s time to say thank you!” She shrieked. She ran her hand down her stomach and between her legs. She cupped me and slowly lowered me so that my legs began to penetrate her. Christy hissed as I went in up to my knees.
“I want you deep inside me!”

Christy brought her legs down from the desk and spread them out in front of her. Using two fingers on my back and her thumb on my chest she pushed me in up to my waist.
“Play with my clit, Shrimp!” She said pleadingly.
I reached forward with both arms, parted the top of her labia and massaged her swollen clit. Christy, in a fit of pleasure arched her back and slammed the chair into the wall behind her.
“You are so good at that!” She yelled as she slowly pulled me in and out of her steaming cunt. She was gradually moving me deeper and deeper so that now I was in her up to my armpits!
“Oh! Kick your legs! Kick your legs!” she said.
I started kicking my legs in a rhythm matching her pumping me in and out.
“Oh….my ….God!” Her voice became deep. “It’s time! Shrimp you better take a deep breath!”
I did just in time!
Christy shoved me deep into her cunt. I managed to hold onto one fingernails as I kicked and wriggled for her pleasure! She used that one finger to continue pushing me in and pulling me out. I heard the liquid sound of her insides moving over me. I heard the beat of her heart and felt it in her walls as she contracted herself around me. I also heard screams. Faintly at first. Then louder and louder until I felt her voice reverberating inside her vagina with me.
There was a flood of juices and I was washed out of her!

I lay there on the edge of the chair covered in her cum as she continued to wriggle about, her fingers on her clit.
“You…are…welcome!” she screamed and slowly began to calm down.
Christy picked me up and placed me on her chest between her breasts.
“You’re a mess! Let’s clean you up!” She said and tilted the bottle of champagne over me.
I was immediately washed away, down her chest and over her tummy. I saved myself from falling by catching onto her golden pubic hair.
Christy laughed. “You want more?! I’m sorry Shrimp, you’re going to have to settle for tit-fucking me!” She said and again lifted me to her chest.
Christy dropped me on her left nipple. “Remember when we did this the other day?” she pushed one long finger into my back.
“You were so much bigger then!” She said as she began pushing me around her enormous breast!
“You like this, don’t you?” She asked guiding me over the other breast.
“Yes!” I screamed.
She squeezed her tits together and placed me on her cleavage. She pushed me in and out.
“You like this too?”
“Oh, Yes!” I yelled. Between her leftover juices on me and the champagne she was incredibly wet! Fucking her tits was like fucking a pussy!
“Are my titties big enough for you?” She cooed.
“Yes! They’re like mountains to me!” I cried.
“You look so small compared to them!” She laughed.
“I love your tits!” I screamed.
“I could crush you between them!” She whispered.
“Crush me!” I yelled as I came. Christy slowly and gently pushed me between them and I came and came and came!

When I finally finished, I went limp between her suffocating orbs.
“Shrimp?” she asked fishing me out of her cleavage with her fingers. She again dropped me on a nipple.
I hugged it as if it were her and felt it grow large in my arms. Too large! I quickly stood and looked around. I was as tall as her nipple was round.
“Christy!” I screamed.
“You shrank again!” she said and her chest rumbled like a volcano that was about to erupt! She quickly snatched me up in her hand and held me in her palm. With her other hand she reached into a desk drawer and took out a small plastic ruler. She held it up next to me.
“Three inches! You’re fucking three inches tall!” she screamed and I had to hold my ears or go deaf!
“I’m so sorry!” She whispered and placed the ruler on the desk.
“It’s okay.” I said looking around at how the palm of her hand was now larger than the bedroom in my apartment!
“Let’s go tell Karen!” I yelled at the gargantuan Christy.
She placed me back down upon her nipple. “She’ll find out soon enough. Go get me another Strawberry!”

Christy had a good laugh watching me try and lift the strawberries. The strawberries were to heavy for me to lift and so were the grapes!
“What am I going to do with you?” She said sitting up in the chair and placing her mountainous boobs on the desktop. “You’re too small now to do anything!” She smiled.

To tell you the truth, I didn’t care about anything right at this moment. I was three inches tall and standing in front of Christy; a very beautiful and voluptuous young woman. I was too busy staring at her tits which were now well beyond any meaning of size to me. They were mountains!

I watched her soft lips form words and knew that her mouth was more of a danger than I ever knew. I was instantly thankful that I didn’t shrink this evening when I was in Jill’s clutches! She would have devoured me with little trouble!

Christy’s little finger was bigger than I was now, even without the long, French manicured nail. All of a sudden she started tapping her nails impatiently on the desk.
“Are you listening to me?” she asked, a frown upon her face.
“What?” I instinctively answered. Her voice was thunderous and made me jump!
“What did I just say?” She asked slamming one hand down.
“Christy…I … I’m sorry! I was…” I stammered.
“You’re sorry? What were you thinking about? Something more important than me?” She laughed.
“Actually Christy, it was you I was thinking about!” I shouted.
“Really?” She scoffed.
“I was marveling at the size of you! Thinking how, that now at this size you could crush me with your little finger!” I shouted at the giant.
“Well, maybe that’s what I should do as a penalty for not paying attention to me!” She said and pinned me to the desk, under her thumb.

She didn’t exert much pressure, I think she was nervous about killing me.

“Christy please!” I cried.
She smiled. “I forgot how much I liked it when you beg.”
“You told me before that since I had gotten smaller, you thought I was cuter!” I yelled trying in futility to move her enormous thumb.
“So?” She laughed.
“The same goes for me!” I said letting my arms drop to my sides.
“What do you mean?” she said and let me up.
“Well, ever since I’ve been getting smaller; you’ve been getting bigger! Christy, I love the idea of you and Karen and all the women on this planet being giants compared to me! You are a beautiful young woman but, since you’ve become bigger to me, you’re even more beautiful!” I shouted.
“Really?!” She said and I think she actually blushed.
“So I really was thinking about you!” I shouted and she picked me up.
“You know Shrimp? Your not so bad after all!” She said and carried me back upstairs.

 

Christy didn’t even need to open the cage door, she simply dropped me through the bars and onto the soft pillow.

“Sleep tight, Shrimp.”  She said and blew me a kiss.

Christy watched TV for  a while before falling asleep next to Karen. 

 

Karen was still covered in chocolate syrup.  In the multicolored light from the TV made her skin look almost alien.  I imagined for a moment that I was no longer on earth.  That I was in fact trapped by these giantesses and taken to their world, halfway across the galaxy.   Somehow, that made me feel better.  I guess the hope of having someone, somewhere my size was comforting.  I wondered what my future was going to be like.  No matter what’s in store for me I know I’m going to have some fun.  With that thought, I fell asleep.

 

I awoke the next morning to find Christy helping Karen into the bathroom.  Karen didn’t look so good, she must be hung over.  They were in the bathroom when Ana came in.  Ana took one look at the chocolate covered sheets and cursed under her breath.  She immediately pulled them off of the bed and carried them into the hallway.  She returned a minute later and remade the bed.  When she was done, she  knocked on the bathroom door.  “Senorita Christy?”  she called.  “Is everything alright?”

The door opened and Christy poked her head out.  “Karen’s not feeling so good.”  She said and looked at me.  “Shrimp, your awake.  Ana, could you take care of the little shrimp for me?”  Christy said.

“Gladly.”  Ana said and practically ran to the cage.

She saw that I had shrunk again and smiled.  “Good morning Senor!”  She said opening the cage door and extending her hand inside.

“Hi Ana.”  I said hopping into her palm.  Her gigantic fingers with their two-foot long nails closed around me as she removed me from the cage.

“How are you feeling this morning?”  She asked holding me at chest height.

“Like I was beaten up and left for dead!”  I said feeling my sore muscles groan as they were pressed by Ana’s powerful fingers. 

Ana carried me to the kitchen.  She placed me down onto a soft oven mitt and filled a shallow bowl with hot water.  She placed the bowl on the countertop and stuck her finger in to test the temperature.  “This should make you feel better!”  she said and dropped me into the steaming bath.

I leaned my back against the wide rim of the bowl and enjoyed the steam.

“I’m going to get you some bath oil.”  Ana said and walked out of the kitchen.

No sooner did Ana leave, then Andrea walked in.  Her hair was a mess and her eyes were barely open. 

“Morning Andrea!”  I said as she walked past me.  She opened a cabinet and pulled out a bowl. She put the bowl next to mine on the counter and fished a spoon out of a drawer.

“Hi Andrea!”  I shouted.  She was wearing a robe, which wasn’t tied, and I caught my first view of Andrea’s breasts.

She next went into the pantry and retrieved a four story high box of cereal.  She mistakenly poured the cereal into the bowl that I was in!

“Wait!  Andrea!”  I screamed as she put the box down on the counter.

As I struggled through the monstrous flakes ,the sleepy girl next went to the refrigerator and pulled out the milk.  She opened the container and poured it over the cereal.

“I’m in here!” I yelled at the top of my lungs and she still didn’t hear me!

She placed the milk back into the fridge and shivered.  The cold air must’ve hit her naked skin.  She clutched the robe to her, picking up her spoon and the bowl I was in!

“Andrea!”  I screamed as she carried the bowl over to the breakfast table.

When she placed the bowl down I tried to climb over to the side but her spoon dropped right in front of me!

As she lifted the spoon towards her open mouth I rolled off the side and fell back into the bowl.  I was underneath layers of cereal as she scooped up more and shoveled it into her mouth.  Again I tried to climb over the side and again I was carried up by the spoon towards her mouth.  This time I grabbed what I could of the handle and swung over the side as she slid the spoon between her lips.  I dangled there as she chewed noisily.

“Help!  Andrea!”  I screamed as she leaned on her elbow, and brought the hand that held the spoon to her head.  It was way too high for me to jump now.  

“Andreaaaa!”  I screamed as she shivered and shook the spoon so hard that I lost my grip and fell.  Luckily I fell into the sleeve of her oversized robe and tumbled down the warm fabric to her elbow.

As I lay there in the soft cotton next to her arm I heard a phone ring.  Andrea’s arm moved like lightning as she reached for the cell phone in her robe pocket.  I slid down her sleeve again and into the pocket just as she was pulling out the phone!

“Hello?”  She said in a groggy voice.  “Oh hi Cindy! I’m eating breakfast, give me twenty minutes.”  She listened for a moment and then said “toodles!”

I was afraid she would put the phone back in the pocket, but she didn’t.

 

Just then Ana came walking back in.  “I’m sorry I took so long Roberto, Senorita Karen is very sick!  Here’s the oil for your bath.”  I heard and then came the gasp as she realized that I wasn’t in the bowl.  “Not again!”  she cried.

“Andrea!  Did you see little Roberto?”  Ana cried.

“What?”  Andrea said slowly.

“Little Roberto!  I left him in this bowl!  He was taking a bath!”

I could picture the scene in my mind.  Ana looking at Andrea.  Andrea looking at Ana.  They both look at the bowl in front of Andrea.  They both scream!

“Don’t tell me that I ate him!”  Andrea yelled.

“Poor Roberto!”  Ana screamed.

I heard the sound of crunching flakes as Andrea and Ana searched the bowl for me.

“Wait a minute!  I would have seen him!”  Andrea said.

“No.  You wouldn’t have.”  Ana replied.

“It would have been pretty hard for me not to notice a six inch tall man in my cereal!”  Andrea yelled.

“He’s not six inches tall anymore.”  Ana said.

“What?!”  Andrea croaked.  “How small is he?”

“Oh small enough.”  Ana said.  She must’ve given Andrea an idea of how small I was because Andrea started running.

“Don’t throw up in the toilet!  You might flush him!”  Ana screamed as she followed Andrea up the stairs.

 

Ana helped Andrea as she puked in the bathroom sink.  I thought it amusing that Christy was probably helping Karen do the same thing in another bathroom.

“He’s not there!”  Ana yelled happily!

“Thank God!”  Andrea said and almost sat on me as she slumped to the floor.  “If he’s not here, where is he?”  she asked.

I was finally able to climb out of her pocket and onto the floor.  I ran out into the open waving my arms.  “I’m down here!”

Ana saw me immediately. “Roberto!”  She said and picked me up.

“Where did he come from?”  Andrea asked.

“I’m so happy that you’re okay!”  Ana said pressing me to her enormous lips.

 

I explained what had happened as they both went back to the kitchen.

“Wow, I guess I need to be more careful.”  Andrea said.

Ana filled the other bowl and poured in some soothing oil for me.  I enjoyed my bath as Ana cleaned up the spilled cereal on the breakfast  table.

 

As Ana was drying me off the doorbell rang.  She carried me in the towel as she answered the door.  I had deja vu from yesterday when Shannon found me at Ana’s feet.  This time I was in her hands and it wasn’t Shannon at the door.  A cute brunette with wavy hair and pretty eyes was there.

“Hi Ana.  Is Andrea ready?”  the girl said.

“I’m afraid she’s still in the shower Cindy.  She’ll be a couple of minutes.  Why don’t you come in and sit down?”  Ana offered and the girl walked in.  Cindy was wearing a sundress that was short and tight in all the right places.  She wore shiny sandals on her feet.

“Would you like some breakfast?”  Ana asked.

“How about cereal!”  I yelled but neither of them heard me.

“No thanks.   I just ate.”  Cindy replied and sat down on the couch in the living room. 

“Well if you change your mind, I’ll be in the kitchen.”  Ana said and carried me back inside.

 

Ana fed me crumbs of a blueberry muffin and sips of milk from a goblet made for dolls much larger than me.  When we finished she carried me back upstairs to check on Karen and Christy.

Christy was just tucking Karen back into bed when we walked in.

“Shh.”  Christy hissed.  She left Karen and walked with us back into the hallway.

“She is so hung over!”   She said smiling.  Christy held out her hand and Ana placed me in it.

“Shrimp, you look good enough to eat!” She smiled.

Ana and I laughed.

“What?”  Christy just looked at us.

 

Christy ate breakfast, showered and dressed.  She wore a sleeveless, button down shirt tied under her breasts, short denim shorts and sneakers.  She stuffed me into her cleavage and grabbed her car keys.

“Where are we going!”  I yelled at the giant girl.

“To see Dr. Armstrong.”  She said and jumped into her car.

 

I was overwhelmed by the amount of flesh that surrounded me.  I imagine a similar feeling could be had by stuntmen who fall into those bags from up on high.  Her breasts weren’t quite hot air balloons, but they were close enough for me!

 

I looked up at Christy, her hair blowing in the wind and a smile on her lips.  She apparently liked to drive fast and was doing some speed down the winding roads of this wealthy neighborhood.  At three inches tall it was amazing to see the trees fly by as Christy sped down the wooden lane.  I couldn’t calculate the proportionate speed, but it seemed that we were going much faster than seventy miles an hour.

 

Twenty minutes later I was on one side of a large magnifying glass looking up at one gigantic blue eye on the other side.  We were inside Dr. Armstrong’s lab.

“Well, you look to be in good shape considering what happened yesterday.”  Michelle said pulling the glass away.  Instead of one huge eye, her huge beautiful face filled my view.

“I’m a little sore.”  I said as she lifted me up between her fingers.

“I’ve never given a painkiller to someone who only weighs  a few ounces.”  She smiled.  “Christy, get an ibuprofen tablet and crush it up.”

Christy went into a cabinet and pulled out a single pill.  Using a mortar and pestle she ground the tablet into a powder.

“Now Rob, I want you to only take a small amount.  I have no idea what this will do to your physiology but I hate to think of you being in pain.”  She said and using her finger she pressed it into the powder.  She held her fingertip out to me.  I picked up two small pieces about the size of a normal aspirin.

I swallowed them with a little water from a dropper that the Doctor held for me.

Michelle then carried me to her office and set me on her desk next to her huge coffee mug with the large, red lipstick mark on the rim.  Christy sat in the chair that Karen sat in the first time we were in this office.

Dr. Armstrong took a sip of coffee from the enormous mug and cleared her throat.  “Rob, I’m going to be blunt.  I’m worried about you.  I know I said that I thought you’d only shrink to around three inches, but now that I’ve seen you I can’t honestly say when you’ll stop shrinking.”  She said, her voice trembling.

“Michelle…um Doctor Armstrong.”  I started.

“It’s okay.  You can call me Michelle.”  She said lowering her head down to hear me.

“You’ve been great to me and I can’t blame you for not finding out what’s causing me to shrink.   You’ve done all you can.”  I shouted.

“Thank you.”  She smiled.  “Rob, I’d like to keep you here overnight for observation.  Just in case you shrink again.”

“I guess that’ll be alright.”  I said.

 

Christy called Karen and let her know what was going on.  She was fine with it considering her condition.

 

I spent the day in Christy’s cleavage as she went around her normal volunteer duties.  It was amazing!  From my position, I looked down upon people who were giants to me!  There weren’t many children there that day as it was Saturday and beautiful outside.

“Having a good time in there, Shrimp?”  Christy asked me as she sat down to do some filing.

“This is great!”  I yelled back.

“I’m surprised you haven’t humped yourself silly by now!”  she smiled.

“I’ve been enjoying the view!”  I yelled.

“Well good!”  she said pulling me out by pinching my hips between her long nails.  “Because having you in there has made me horny as hell!”  She said placing me on the desk in front of her.  She stood and looked around. God was she big!  It was like looking up at a skyscraper!  Christy quickly unzipped the fly on her shorts and dropped me into her panties!

 

With two fingers of one hand she spread her lips and slid me between them with one finger of the other.  I was instantly engulfed in her heat as her moist lips wrapped around me!

“Now, do what you do best little man!”  She said and zipped her shorts back up.

With my face directly in front of her clit I had little choice but to start licking the basketball sized nub.  I moved my hands up and grabbed it as she sat back down at her desk and crossed her legs.

“Oh…that’s good!”  she said and wiggled her hips in approval.

I ran my hands over her clit as my feet explored the entrance to her pussy.  Needless to say my feet quickly became wet.

I felt Christy moving but I couldn’t tell if she was writhing in ecstasy or simply walking around doing her work.  I pulled myself up so that my dick was at the height of her clit and began humping it.  I definitely heard Christy moan.

Suddenly the zipper opened and light poured in!  One hand came down and covered me with the palm as she inserted her long middle finger into herself.  She mashed me into her clit as her finger lovingly stroked her on the inside.   As before I felt, rather than heard her heart beat through the soft flesh of her labia.  Christy’s moans became louder and higher as the pace of her finger increased to a frenzy!  Then, just as it happened last night I was caught by friction and shoved by her finger deep inside her!  I was pushed and jabbed and jabbed and prodded by her huge finger as she orgasmed furiously!  I was caught inside as her muscles tightened spasmodically around me, squeezing the breath from my lungs and drowning me in cum. 

 

A few moments later, I heard something squish around and poke the bottom of my foot.  I imagined it was one of her long fingernails as she probed around for me.  I felt it again and this time the tip of her finger hit me and actually pushed me deeper inside her!  I felt her racing heart actually speed up as I heard the squishing sound her finger made while it searched feverously for me.  I tried moving towards her finger but her walls were too slippery!  No matter how hard I kicked and struggled I couldn’t gain an inch.  It was getting too hot for me and I knew the air would run out soon.  I felt Christy moving and then she went horizontal.  Suddenly, there was light as two large steel beams gently grasped me by the ankle and dragged me out.

Dr. Armstrong breathed a sigh of relief when  she saw me laying there in her rubber gloved palm choking on Christy’s cum.

“Is he okay?”  I heard Christy ask.

“I’m fine!”  I yelled up at the Doctor who was again on the other side of the magnifying glass.

 

After she cleaned me up and had a long discussion with Dr. Armstrong, Christy kissed me and placed me in Dr. Armstrong’s waiting palm.

“See you tomorrow.”  She said as the doctor locked the door behind her.

 

I asked Michelle to put me on the floor as she did paperwork in her office.

“I’ve been held so much, I never get a chance to stretch my legs anymore!”  I yelled as she gently held her hand down.

“Now, don’t get underfoot.  I don’t want to step on you!”  she smiled.  “Here.  My shoes will be the boundary.”  She said slipping her pumps off and placing them about a foot away from her chair.  “you stay on that side and I’ll stay on this side.  This way there won’t be any accidents.” 

I watched as she slid her chair back under her desk and continued working.  I stood for a moment next to the black sling back pumps with heels higher than me and remembered shining Karen’s shoes. 

With a piece of tissue I found under her desk I went to work buffing the black patent leather.  It took me about twenty minutes to do one shoe but I couldn’t readily reach the strap.  So I climbed into the shoe and made my way up the slope of the sole until I was sitting on the edge of her heel.

“You’re doing a great job!”  Michelle suddenly said from above me.

I was startled!  I lost my grip and slid down the length of her sole and into the dark toe of the shoe.

“Oh my!”  She yelled and picked up the pump.  She brought the pump around and looked into the toe at me.

“Are you alright in there?”  She asked.

“I’m fine!”  I said poking my head out.

Suddenly, the expression on Michelle’s face changed.  She went from a caring doctor to a curious, sexual women.  She smiled.

“Is there enough room in there for me?”  She asked.

“Huh?”  I was wondering what she was talking about.

“Rob, I’ve got to tell you.”  She paused and sat straight up in her chair.  “I was very fascinated by Kate’s story yesterday.”  She said running her index finger across the toe of her shoe.

“Okay?”  I said helping her get it out.

“Well, did it hurt when she put the shoe on with you in it?”  she bit her lip.

“Ahh, no it didn’t.”  I said now knowing that she wanted to put her shoe on with me in it.

Michelle laughed nervously.  “Do you think… that I could, you know.”

“Put the shoe on with me in it?”  I said.

She nodded excitedly.

“Sure.  But if I start pounding your toes take it off.  Okay?”  I said.

“Yeah!  Of course!  I would never want to hurt you.”  She smiled.  “Little man.”

 

Michelle brought the shoe down and slipped her nyloned foot inside.  I pushed myself as far as I could into the pointed toe as I was once again enveloped in darkness.  Her big toe pressed against my head but didn’t hurt me.  Her other toes squirmed against my body and legs.

“If you’re okay, tap twice.”  She said.

I banged on her second toenail two times with my fist.

“This is weird!” she exclaimed as she walked around her office.  The pounding was loud but it didn’t hurt.   “I think it’s time to pack it in!”  she said, grabbed her purse and walked out the door.

I spend the next half hour in her shoe as she drove to her expensive condo on the beach.  When she pulled the shoe off she placed it down on her bed.  I crawled out and saw a dazzling ocean sunset through the window wall of her bedroom.  Michelle was slipping off her other pump as she too admired the view.

“God, I love it here.”  She said softly. 

I saw the outline of her feminine form through the thin fabric of her blouse, her skirt left little to the imagination.

“Rob, I was thinking…”  she said pulling off her blouse revealing a very seductive push up bra and a very tight tummy.  She pulled off her thigh high nylons and lay on the bed.  “We could have some dinner and then go for a stroll on the beach!”  she smiled.

“Will I be strolling?”  I asked enjoying the fresh air.

Michelle smiled slyly and said.  “Well, I do have a new pair of sandals I want to break in.”  she pouted.

 

She ordered Chinese and twenty minutes later I was eating rice the size of small bananas and pulling small pieces of pork off of a chunk the size of a car.

“Do you want help with that?”  Michelle asked shoving half a car into her mouth.

“I got it.”  I said chewing the thankfully tender meat.  I went over to the small cup of duck sauce and dipped my piece of pork into it.  Michelle had the same idea and using her chopsticks dropped her piece into it.  Duck sauce splashed up and covered me from top to toe!

She laughed.  “Sorry!”  she said and picked me up.  She wiped some of the sauce off with a napkin while she licked the fingers of her other hand clean.  I saw the look on her face and could almost envision the light bulb going on as she removed me from the napkin and brought me to her lips.  Starting at my feet, she licked the sweet sauce from my body.  When she reached my hard cock she giggled and looked down her long nose at me.  She kissed my head and torso all at once before she pushed me between her lips.  She sucked me clean and then dunked my legs back into the container of sauce.  She again licked them clean, paying particular attention to my dick.  Michelle’s tongue was incredibly dexterous and she tantalized the tip of my cock with it.  I came instantly.  She didn’t even notice, she just kept dipping me in over and over again until there wasn’t any sauce left.

 

After dinner she rinsed me off in her bathroom sink and placed me on the floor at the foot of her bed.  “Don’t move!”  She said backing away.  Michelle changed her skirt to a pair of white shorts and covered her bra with a short button down shirt.  She then went to her closet.  She bent over, revealing a nice amount of cheek and retrieved a shoebox.  She came over to the bed and sat down.  I admired her feet, with her cute toes and nice pedicure.  She pulled a pair of shoes out of the box and placed them on the floor to my left.  They were beige platforms with a  six-inch cork wedge heel.   The toes were completely covered and there was a small patch of fabric to cover the heel of her foot.  From the patch, two long strings hung.  She slipped on the left one and tied the strings around her long calf, bringing it up in a criss-cross pattern almost to her knee.

“What are you waiting for?  Get in!”  she said and watched as I walked up to the platform under the toe, which was as high as I was tall.  Instead of jumping up and pulling myself up that way I went to the back of the shoe, grabbed one of the long strings and pulled myself up the heel like Batman climbing up the side of a building in the 1960’s series.  When I reached the top of the six-inch heel, I simply slid down the sole and into the fabric of the toe.

“You are too cute!”  Michelle said slipping in her foot.

The fabric that covered me and her toes was a loose, fibrous mesh that allowed a lot of flexibility and breathing room. 

“Are you okay in there?”  she asked wrapping the strings around her legs.

I banged her toe twice with my fist.

“Good.  Let’s go!”

Michelle walked along the boardwalk while the sun sank, enjoying the ocean breeze.  I was surprised.  I was enjoying it too!  The fabric was very comfortable, I could breathe and Michelle’s toes were very accommodating!   I quickly became hard and I stuck my dick between her third and fourth toe.

“Rob?  Are you okay?”  she asked and I punched her big toe twice.

“Are you doing what I think you’re doing?”  She said crouching down.  Again, I banged her toe twice.

“Oh my God!”  I heard her say and then a small moan escaped her lips.

With hurried steps Michelle made her way down to the sand and under the boardwalk.

“Please!  Do it more!”  she groaned throatily.

I slid my cock between the smooth skin of her toes and she moaned.

“I…can…feel…your…”  she breathed as I pumped away.  She was really getting into it!  I mean she was wriggling her toes and moaning like crazy!

I kissed her big toe and ran my hands down the length of it.

“Your…on…my…toes!  Please!  Please don’t stop!”  she yelled and I humped faster.  “Love them!  Love my toes!”

I managed a peek through a hole in the fabric and saw her with her hands down her pants.  Her dark hair hung in sweaty clumps around her face.  She had broken three buttons off of her blouse leaving one large breast free, the clasp of her bra; broken.

Goddamn!  She was having a good time!  Seeing her like this only made me pump faster!

“G-G-God!  My God!”  She yelled, her hands working frantically.  Her toes clenched a final time as she orgasmed.  Watching her from my position in her shoe was like peeking in at her through her bedroom window.  Her sweaty, beautiful face.  Her large, naked breast!  Her long fingers down the front of her shorts!  That was enough for me!  I quickly came between her toes!

 

Michelle, after a few minutes removed me from her shoe and clutched me to her breast.  “That was the most incredible experience of my life!”  she exclaimed.  Michelle looked around, it was dark.  “I’ll put you anywhere you want to be!  You deserve it!”  she smiled softly. 

“I’ve always been a breast man.”  I said clutching her finger as she rubbed my belly.

She dropped me onto her nipple, pulled up her bra and covered herself the best she could as she returned to her condo.

 

When we got back she placed me on her bed.  She removed her shoes and shorts, threw out her shirt and sat on the bed in her bra and panties.  Just then the phone rang.  Michelle leaned over and picked up the cordless.

“hello?”  she paused.  “Oh hi Mom!”

Michelle brought her knees up to her chest.  “Mom!  I’m home on a Saturday night by choice!  I’m conducting an…experiment!”  she smiled and bid me to her with her finger.

I climbed up onto her big toe and straddled it like a rider would straddle a horse.  Much to my surprise she wiggled her toes and I bounced up and down!  So I grabbed onto the edge of her nail and rode her toe like a bucking bronco!

“Don’t worry Mom, it’s a fun experiment.  No, I’m not using any dangerous chemicals!”  She laughed.  “Oh, I can’t put anything over on you!  Yes Mom I have company.”  Michelle stopped wiggling her toes.

“His name is Rob.”  She said.  “Yes he has a good job!”  She said extending her legs.  I rode her toe all the way down.  Her feet were now perpendicular to the bed and I dangled from her toe.

“Well Mom, if you must know he’s a little on the short side.”  She smiled.

I managed to climb up and wedge myself between her big and second toe.  Michelle closed her eyes, she was enjoying it!

“Yes, I do wear heels when I’m around him!”  She laughed.  “He’s not embarrassed at all.  In fact, I’d say he rather likes being shorter than me.”  She smiled.   “No, for once I don’t mind being taller.  It’s kind of….exotic!  I feel like a supermodel.  It’s a very powerful feeling!”

I began to rub myself between her toes.  Michelle bit her lower lip.

“Mom, I have to go.  He’s coming.  I’ll see you tomorrow for dinner.  Love you!”  she said and hung up the phone.

“You sure do know how to please a woman!”  she said.  I noticed her nipples were hard.

 

That night I made love to Michelle’s feet six times that night, each time was different.  The first two, you know about.  Next she put on a pair of open toed pumps and I fucked her while lying on top.  Then she caught me by surprise and stepped on me!  She trapped me in the space between the ball of her foot and her toes and I screwed her that way.   Michelle came as I painted her toenails.  She said it was the visual that did it for her.  Finally, at about four in the morning she accidentally dropped me into a mule, from which I couldn’t escape!  She relished watching me as I clamored up the sole, only to slide down because of its severe angle.  Then she pretended that she didn’t see me and slipped the shoes on.  Michelle came for the last time that night when I pretended to struggle against her mighty toes!  She collapsed on her bed and left me on the floor, in the shoe to sleep.

 

Michelle woke me up when she slid her feet into the shoes.

“Good morning, little man.”  She said and I groggily tapped her toe twice.  Pleasing giant women is hard work and it definitely gets harder as you get smaller!

After a few minutes, Michelle slipped off the shoe and picked me up.  “Thank you for probably the most sexual night of my life!” she kissed me.

“You’re welcome!”  I shouted.

Michelle showered and I bathed in a teacup.  Finally, she called Christy and said that she would drop me off at the house.  Karen was feeling better and wanted very badly to see me at three inches tall.

Michelle pulled on a beige sundress and pulled out the shoes she wore on the beach last night.  I gladly slipped into the toe and we were off.

 

“Look at you!”  screeched Karen cupping me in one hand.

“Is it what you’ve always imagined?”  I asked.

“Oh it’s better!”  she said kissing me.  “Christy and I are going to go out and get something to eat.  Are you hungry?”

“I’m starving!”  I said rubbing my stomach for effect.  I found myself shouting a lot.  I figured it would help my vocal cords if I motioned with my arms, like sign language.

“Well then, let’s go!”  Christy said moving towards the door, her high-heeled sandals clicking on the tiled floor.

“God, I’m so anxious to see where you fit!”  Karen said pulling down her top.  She pulled out her bra and dropped me on her nipple, which was already hard.

“Oh, he fits into a lot of places.”  Christy said walking out the door.

“You didn’t!”  Karen screeched.

I could tell by the sound of her voice that she was laughing and not angry.

“All I’m saying is that if you do…” she said getting into the car.  “You’d better tie a string to his leg!” she cried.

“Christy!”

 

We went to a rather ritzy place for breakfast.  I sat on the end of a spoon as Karen slipped me muffing crumbs and bits of her omelet.  When the waitress came over I simply hid behind the saltshaker.

 

I listened as the girls talked about going to the beach and then back to Christy’s house for dinner. 

 

“Should we bring the Shrimp?”  Christy asked sipping a  mimosa from a goblet big enough to be a pool to me.

“Why not?”  Karen asked handing me a basketball-sized blueberry.  “I thought we could build him a little sand castle and then trash it like two giants!”  Karen said a little too loudly.

Christy’s eyes lit up.  “That would be fun!  But what if he gets eaten by a crab or something?”  She said smiling.  “I’ve never done a Heimlich on a crab!”  Christy said, remembering what Jill did to me.

“You’ve got a point!”  Karen said looking at me and frowning.

 

Suddenly, from behind me came an enormously loud scream “Karen!  Darling!”

I turned, just in time to see the incarnation of Stella Stargaze of “Fem Force” fame come rushing over and drop her huge purse on the table!  Her purse not only knocked over Christy’s mimosa but it hit the end of my spoon, catapulting me into the air!  I landed perfectly on an open makeup compact inside the enormous purse.

“Brigitte!”  Karen screeched.  “Look what you did!”

“Look at my new sundress!”  Christy cried.

It seemed that Brigitte ignored the commotion she created.  “Karen, you haven’t returned any of my calls!  Have you been avoiding me?”

“Brigitte, I told you I’m through with modeling!”  Karen yelled.

“I’ve got a hundred grand with your name on it!”  She said reaching into the purse and grabbing a check that was next to the compact.  “See?”
Even Christy stopped bitching about her new dress.

“Brigitte, that’s very generous but I have other priorities in my life now.”

“Get rid of that little man and come with me!”  Brigitte said.

“What did you say?”  Karen gasped. 

“I said, tell that pipsqueak Michael to go to hell if he can’t handle your success!  What did you think I said?”

“Never mind.”  Karen breathed.  I too thought that Brigitte was referring to me.

“Anyway Darling, keep the check until you decide what you want to do!  You know where to find me!”  Brigitte said and lifted up her purse with me inside!  As she shifted it around a huge can of hairspray fell and slammed the top of the compact down on me trapping me inside!

 

I spent the next hour or so wondering how I was going to handle the hundred foot tall woman when she opens the compact and finds me inside!  I didn’t have to wait much longer.  I felt her drop the purse and lift the compact itself up to her face.  Just as her long nail flicked the hatch open the phone rang.  I watched from my precarious perch as the giantess picked up her French style phone.

“Yes Darling?”  she said tilting the compact around.  “Steven!  I’ve missed you so!  How have you been?”

With the sudden shift of her hand I slipped on the fine powder and fell!  I bounced off the incline of her left breast and landed on the hard desk top just below.  I wasn’t hurt, just shaken as I now looked up at the beautiful giantess.  Brigitte was barely past her prime but with her overdone makeup abundant cleavage and loud manner of dress I could see why I immediately thought of her as Stella Stargaze. I decided to use my freedom to help establish communication with her.  So I jumped to my feet and ran behind a gigantic picture of her and Pam Anderson.  There were a dozen other pictures on the table with other stars, like; Harrison Ford, Jim Carrey, Glenn Close and Barbara Streisand.   I naturally ran behind the picture of the woman every guy in North America fantasizes about.

 

“I must tell you, I think she’s playing hardball!  Steven, she barely blinked at the hundred grand!”  Brigitte said now holding the phone with her shoulder and applying the powder to her nose.  “I taught her too well!”  She laughed and wiped the powder from her chest with a inquisitive look on her face.

“Well, I left her with the check and I’ll give you a call as soon as she cashes it.  Love you, bye darling!”  She said and hung up the phone.  Brigitte looked down at her enormous breasts.  “How did I get powder all over myself?”  she said brushing more off of her.  I watched as she looked down at her desk.

“What’s this?”  She said.  “looks like… footprints.”  She said following the trail of powder I left. 

It was only a matter of seconds before she found me so I decided to let her know I was there.  I stepped out from behind the picture.  “Hello there!”  I shouted and the giant woman jumped.

“Ahhhh!” She screamed and stood up.  She immediately pulled off one of her platform pumps and held it up like a weapon.

“My name is Rob!”  I yelled.  I figured that taking it slow was my best bet.

“You…your…you’re a man!”  she shouted from high above.

“That’s right!”  I said stepping out into the middle of her desk.  “My name is Rob and I’m three inches tall!”

“Brigitte Darling, there’s a itty bitty little man on your desk.” She said to herself and lowered her shoe. “I think it’s time for a little break.”  She said walking over to a corner in her office and opening a cabinet, inside was fully stocked bar.  She made herself a martini complete with olives from the fridge and drank it down in one gulp.  She immediately made herself another and came back to sit at her desk.  She fished a long cigarette out of a gold case and lit it.  She then leaned back in her leather chair and put her feet up on her desk.

“Little man, I’ve never had a break down before.”  She said taking  a long drag on her cigarette.

“You’re not having a breakdown.”  I said.

“I’m not?  Then why are you here?”  She asked taking a large gulp from the glass.  

“You brought me here.”

“I did?  How?”  Brigitte’s eyes were wide as saucers and I could almost feel her heart beating from my place on the desk.

“I was in your purse.  I was having breakfast with Karen and Christy one minute and the next I was flying through the air the next.  I landed safely on your compact.”  I said brushing some of the powder off myself.

“You know Karen?”  she asked.

“Of course!  We’ve been seeing each other for the last couple of months!”  I said proudly.

“You and Karen!?  Dating?”  She now sat straight up and placed the glass on the table.

“Well, to tell you the truth we only had one real date.”  I said and she laughed!  “What’s the matter?”  I asked.

“What’s the matter?!  I sitting her speaking with a naked man who’s only three inches tall!  I am having a breakdown!”  She said and gulped down the rest of her martini.  “You’re not real!”

“I am so!”  I shouted.

“Wait a minute, I have an idea!”  she said eating the olives and turning the glass upside down and placing it over me.  I had to crouch down to avoid getting hit in the head.

“Hey!”  I yelled, but it was too late she was walking out of the room.

 

I sat in my glass tee-pee for a couple of minutes until she returned with another woman.

“Gilda, when I lift this glass up tell me what you see.”  She said.

“Yes, Ms. Boudoir.”  Said Gilda.

With that Brigitte lifted up the glass and Gilda gasped.  “it appears to be a little man!”  She said with a heavy accent.

“Thank you Gilda.”  Brigitte said and placed the glass back down over me.  After Gilda left, I watched as Brigitte locked the door behind her and came back to the desk.  She leaned over the glass and lifted it up so that her gigantic breasts were right above me and I was forced to crane my neck back to see her face.

“You are real!”  She smiled.  “What did you say your name was?”  She asked.

“Rob.”  I gulped.  She had lust in her eyes.

“Rob.”  She smiled and one hand went to her breasts.  She ran her finger down her cleavage and over her nipple.  “Rob, do you… have an agent?” 

“No.”  I said almost too quickly.  I was completely mesmerized by her mountainous breasts, which now hovered just a few inches above my head.

“Good.” She smiled.  “Because we are going to be very, very good friends.”  She said unbuttoning her top.  “And as your agent, I will give you complete access to my… assets.”  She said revealing a very sexy satin bra.  Her smile widened as she saw my manhood come to attention.  “With me as your agent, we’re going to make millions!”  She said and lowered herself down until I was enveloped in her cleavage!

“What about Karen?”  I asked struggling to breathe under the weight of her chest.

“Karen?  Oh, I’ll call her later to give her the good news!”  She said pulling herself up with me stuck firmly between her breasts.  “Right now, we’ve got a plane to catch!”

 

The next thing I know, we’re on a plane bound for Los Angeles.

“Rob Darling.  If you stop moving you’ll enjoy the ride more!”  She said smiling at me as I struggled between her breasts.

“You promised you’d call Karen!”  I yelled from my soft prison.

“Darling, what does she have that I don’t?”  Brigitte asked taking a sip of a martini.

“Youth, beauty and great personality!”  I shouted.

“Well, you’re right.”  Brigitte said.  “But you’re not between her breasts right now.  So, you either listen to me or…”

“Or what?!”  I shouted defiantly.

“Or this!”  Brigitte said and shrugged her shoulders causing her breasts to squeeze together!

She was crushing me!  I couldn’t breathe!  I tried to bite her but her skin was much to thick for me to get a hold of.  Thankfully, she released me before I suffocated.

“Do we have an understanding?”  She said taking another sip of her drink.

“Yes!”  I shouted when I caught my breath.

“Yes WHAT?!”  She scowled at me.

“Yes, Darling!”  I shouted.

“That’s better!”  She said and patted me on the head with her fingertip.  “I can see why she likes having a little man around.”

“What?”  I asked, wanting her perspective.  Maybe I could work it to my advantage.

“You’re like having an expensive piece of jewelry around my neck.  It’s a very powerful feeling, if you must know. ”  She said placing her glass down.  “Rob darling, did you and Karen ever have sex?”  she asked.

“That’s none of your business!”  I shouted.

Brigitte immediately squeezed her breasts together.  When she released them I was almost unconscious.  “Yes!  We did!”  I shouted.

“Really?”  She smiled.  “How would you like to join the mile high club?”  She laughed and got up.  I noticed immediately that we were on a private jet.   She brought me in to the bathroom, which was gigantic compared to the other airline bathrooms I had been in.  Brigitte ignored my protests and pulled me from her cleavage.  Dropping me on the counter, she proceeded to remove her top.

“You can’t do this!”  I shouted.

Brigitte dropped her top and smiled.  “Never tell me what I can and cannot do!”  she grabbed me about the waist with nails half my length and dropped me onto her hard nipple.

I sat upon her enormous nipple, holding onto the small bumps in her skin for balance as she admired herself in the mirror.  “It’s too bad I don’t have another man for my other  nipple.  I feel so uneven!”  She laughed.  “I must say, you look like you belong there!”

 

As she unzipped her skirt and slid it down her long legs, I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror. 

 

I did look like a piece of jewelry hanging on her gigantic nipple!

 

I watched as Brigitte lifted her other breast to her lips and began sucking on the nipple.  She moaned.   She then shifted her attention over to me and lifted her tit to her lips.  I tried in vain to maintain my grip on her nipple but it was like struggling against a vacuum.  She sucked me right into her mouth and giggled as I fought against her writhing tongue.  Brigitte’s lips parted and in came her long fingers, which pulled me out and held me up to her face.

“You taste remarkably good!”  She whispered.

“I’ve been told that before.”  I said trying to let her believe I was succumbing to her feminine charms.  Which wasn’t too hard a trick to pull, my dick was hard as hell!

“Look at that!”  she said admiring my groin.  “I thought you didn’t like me?”  She pouted.

“Brigitte, Darling.  It’s not that I don’t like you. As you can see, I find you incredibly attractive.  However, I usually enjoy getting to know someone before they shove me in their cunt!”

“Such language!”  She said lowering me down her voluptuous body.  “Unfortunately, you don’t have that luxury!”  She said and dropped me into her silk panties!

I wasn’t surprised to find her panties soaking wet.  I slid myself down so that I was just outside her lips and was about to reach inside when two fingers slid down on either side of me and parted those lips.  From behind, I felt another finger push me up between her labia from outside the panties.  Brigitte moaned.  I grabbed her clit with both hands and was about to start licking when her body rocked with the force of an earthquake!  Her lips wrapped around me and I heard her screaming for what seemed like forever!

As suddenly as she had dropped me into them, she pulled me out of her panties and dropped me onto the counter.

“Darling!  That was fabulous!”  She said adjusting her hair.

“I’m glad you had a  good time!”  I shouted at the giantess.

“Here, clean yourself up!”  She said pulling the stopper in the sink and filling it with hot water.  “I need a cigarette.”  She said and hurried out of the bathroom with just her skirt and bra on.

I slipped into the steaming bath and waited for her to return.

 

After about five minutes the bathroom door opened again. 

“I was getting worried!  I thought you forgot about me!”  I shouted.  I turned to see a wide-eyed flight attendant staring at me!

“Hi!”  I said.

“Hi.”  She said standing perfectly still.

“Where’s Brigitte?”  I asked.

The young woman shifted uncomfortably and pointing back towards the cabin said “She’s passed out.”

I looked at her nametag.  “Sally, my name is Rob and I’m going to need your help!”

“What can I do for you…Rob?”  she said still standing firmly in place at the door.

“Well, first I need help getting out of this sink!” I said swimming to the edge closest to her.

Sally slowly walked towards me and stared down at me over her puffy shirt.

“It’s okay if you pick me up!  I won’t break as long as you’re gentle!”  I shouted. 

Her dainty hand shook as she lowered it towards the water.  She slowly slid it beneath me and lifted me out onto the counter top.

“Thank you!” I said slipping off her hand.  “Now I need something to dry off with!”

From off the wall, Sally pulled and enormous towel and dropped it next to me.  I picked up a corner and dried myself off.

Sally broke the brief silence.  “Y-y-you’re so tiny.”  She whispered to me.

“Sally, I’d like to make a phone call.”  I said.

She was still staring.  “Sally!”  I shouted and she blinked.

“There’s a phone at your…seat.”  She said staring at my ass as I dried my legs.

“Sally, I don’t want to wake Ms. Boudoir.  Is there another phone I can use?”

“Please take me to it?”  I said and the nervous girl picked me up and carried me back to the service area.  I gave her Christy’s number and she dialed it for me.  Rosa answered.

 

The stewardess brought me back to Brigitte and dropped me into her cleavage.  Unfortunately, she dropped me from higher than she should have and I slid through Brigitte’s sweat-soaked cleavage and ended up hanging perilously from her wonderbra, fifty feet over her lap.   I was still under her shirt so the stewardess couldn’t see my predicament.  I tried calling for help, but no one came and Brigitte was completely out of it.

 

 

Meanwhile, back in New York…

 

Karen and Christy had just returned from the restaurant where they had launched a major search for me.  Despite the strange looks from other patrons the girls managed to keep what they were looking for a secret.  They searched for over an hour before they decided to go back to Christy’s. 

 

No sooner did they open the front door than Rosa jumped at them to tell them the news.

 

“Call the airline.”  Karen said with fire in her eyes.  “I’m going to L.A.”

 

Now back to the show…

 

Hand over hand, I made my way down the silky fabric of the bra towards Brigitte’s body.  I was finally able to relax a little while I braced myself against her ribs.  I looked up at the overhanging mountains of her breasts and knew that I would not be able to return the way I came.  I looked down under the billowing fabric of her blouse to her lap far below, if I was going to make it out and back up to safety that’s the way I had to go.

 

I positioned myself above the line of muscle that ran down the middle of her  well-toned tummy and jumped.  My hope was that I would slide down and be stopped by the waistband of her panties.  I slid down on my ass until I hit her navel!  My legs hit the outer rim, which flipped me over so now I was sliding face-first towards her panties!  Thankfully, I was almost on level ground when I hit her waistband.  Regrettably, she was still soaking wet with sweat and feminine lubricant so that I plunged under her panties and head first into the saturated satin!  The fabric stretched and then snapped back, hurtling me between her labia!

 

Brigitte moaned as I struggled with her lips!  I reached out of my flesh prison and up as far as I could to grab hopefully a handhold of pubic hair.  I pushed out with my other hand and felt something become hard.  It was her clit and she moaned louder than before!  I realized that my struggling was making her more excited and thought that I’d better get out of this predicament pretty damn quick!  I tried to find a foothold, but my feet just slipped around on the smooth satiny skin.  Suddenly it became very hot and I started to slide down the inside of her lips!  Feverously, I tried reaching outside with both hands only to find something to grab and still found nothing.  My feet were now becoming wet and I knew that I would soon slip down inside her if I couldn’t find a way out. 

 

Brigitte moaned and muttered to herself in her drunken slumber.   I could see her massive thighs rubbing together just outside my prison walls as if they were wrapped around a lover.  I heard fabric rustling and then saw one huge finger appear from above.  It parted her lips and I fell.  I landed and was caught between her panties and ass-cheek!  I watched as the huge finger plunged into her pussy while her other hand came down to massage her clit!  Juices flowed and her moans became louder.  She shifted her hips and dug her finger deeper inside herself, which allowed me to climb up onto her inner thigh.  I recognized the sound of Brigitte achieving orgasm and decided that my fastest way back up to her chest was on or in her hand.  So I jumped onto her pinky finger and wrapped my legs around it while I grabbed onto the huge diamond ring with my hands.

 

Brigitte finished and let her arms, hands and legs go limp.  I waited for what must have been twenty minutes before Brigitte made a move.  She brought her hands up and out of her panties.  The hand I was clinging to ended up above her head on the headrest.  I let go of her finger with its long red nail and climbed into her hair.  It was matted with sweat and easy to climb.  I made my way down to her ear and descended down her earring to her shoulder.  I thought better of the idea of climbing any further and just curled up in the small depression between her shoulder and clavicle.

 

I awoke a short time later to find myself back in Brigitte’s cleavage.  We were in a limousine, which was stuck in traffic.

 

“Where are we?”  I asked Brigitte who was obviously glowing.

She smiled a wide smile as she looked down at me.  “You’re awake.  I was hoping you’d sleep a little longer because I have a surprise for you.”  She said running her finger up and down the incline of her breast.

I leaned back into her softness and wondered where she was taking me.  I didn’t have to wait long.

 

The limo pulled up and the driver opened the door for Brigitte.  I was immediately blinded by the brightness of the sun.  I could hear the sound of the ocean and of seagulls.  Brigitte walked  up and into a clothing store, we were on Rodeo Drive!

 

Brigitte was immediately greeted by a statuesque woman  who gave her a cheek and without knowing it mashed me between all four of their breasts!  They said something to each other in French and then the woman whisked Brigitte to a special area of the store.

 

“Brigitte, Darling!”  The woman said.  “Your message said that you had a very special job for me!  Tell me, did you finally decide to tie the knot?”

“Oh Abigail!”  Brigitte scolded.  “I broke up with William a long time ago!  This is the special project!”  Brigitte said pulling me out from between her breasts and placing me gently in the palm of her other hand.

Abigail gasped.  “What eez zat?”  she said with a thick accent.

“As if you’ve never seen a man before!”  Brigitte laughed.

 

Brigitte had brought me to Abigail to have some clothes made for me.  I was expected to look good for all of the movie execs and I certainly couldn’t go around naked.  Much as Anna had done only days earlier, Abigail traced my body and made patterns for my extremely expensive clothes.

 

“Have them sent here.”  Brigitte said and slipped her a card.

 

“We, we!” Abigail said as Brigitte stuffed me back down her shirt and walked out of the store.

 

Brigitte had a beautiful suite at the Beverly Hills Hotel.  She ordered us an early dinner, which we ate on the balcony overlooking the pool.

 

“Darling!  I want to work on my tan!  Let’s go down to the pool!”  She said pulling a pink bikini out of a drawer.  The sun was an hour or so from going down, I figured she just wanted to show off her body or worse, me.  She placed me on the floor while she changed.  She slipped the bottoms on and strapped her huge breasts in so that they were as uplifted as Christy’s.  She slipped on a sexy pair of mules and picked me up.  She placed me in between her breasts, just above the clasp so that anyone (if they were looking there) would see me.

 

Brigitte sauntered over to the pool and sat down in a plush lounge chair.  She ordered a Margarita and sat back.

“How do you like it so far?”  She asked me.

“I’d be enjoying it more if Karen and Christy were here!”  I said turning around to face her.

“Darling, you must realize that you’re going to be a star!  You don’t need them!”  She waved her arms in the air grandiosely.

“I want to be with them!”  I said forgetting where I was for  a moment.

Brigitte simply shrugged her shoulders and enveloped me between her tits.  I was squashed and couldn’t breathe! 

 

She knew she had me.  I wasn’t going to be a star.  I was going to be her star, her toy, her puppet to be played with!

 

I stopped fighting and she relaxed her shoulders.  “Darling, you hurt my feelings!”  she pouted.  “Tell me you want to be with me.” 

“Brigitte….Darling…”  I said breathing hard.  “Of course I want to be with you!”  I even feigned a smile.

 

Her Margarita arrived just in time to offer me a reprieve from continuing this conversation.  She took a long hard swallow and offered me the end of the straw.  I was able to get a mouthful from a drop on the lipstick-covered straw.  I love Margaritas!

 

Just then Brigitte spotted someone she knew.  She jumped up and ran over to a beautiful blonde relaxing a few chairs down.  Her breasts were bouncing like a couple of water-balloons and almost lost my lunch!

 

“Nicole!  Darling!”  She said and I thought of escape!  I couldn’t wait for Karen and Christy.  I would have to get word to them somehow but I couldn’t risk another day with this egotistical maniac! 

 

I remembered when we went to the store to get my clothes.  When she kissed Abigail their breasts collided and I could have easily climbed onto Abigail’s blouse!  Well, here we were closing in on Nicole and anything was better than staying with Brigitte.  I waited until Brigitte leaned over to kiss her hello and then I kicked at the clasp of Brigitte’s bikini top.

 

Brigitte’s breasts exploded outwards and I fell right into Nicole’s cleavage!

“Oh my!”  yelled Brigitte.

“Brigitte!  What the hell are you doing?!”  Nicole said as their drinks spilled all over her!

 

I climbed out from between Nicole’s breasts just as the frozen Margarita doused her.  I managed to jump into a small frilly bow on Nicole’s bikini top!  From there I watched as the two giant women fought to regain their composure.  I saw Brigitte search her bikini top for me before re-clasping it on her chest.  She crawled on the ground and checked the bottom of her shoes to make sure she hadn’t stepped on me. 

 

Nicole, simply gathered up her things and began to leave.  

 

“Wait!  Nicki Darling!”  Brigitte’s voice was strained.

“What?!” Nicole spun on her heel to face Brigitte.  Brigitte combed Nicole’s body with her eyes and I ducked into the bow before she scanned her breasts.

“You haven’t seen….”  Brigitte started.  The look on her face was frantic!

“Seen what?”  Nicole said looking down and for a moment I thought she would see me in the bow between her breasts.

“My…um…”  Brigitte stammered.  I knew she wouldn’t want to say anything about me.  After all, I was going to be HER’S.  She wasn’t willing to share me with anybody! 

 

Nicole simply turned and walked away.  She went to her room stripped out of her suit and threw it in the bathroom sink.  Lucky for me she had filled it with warm water beforehand!  I managed to climb out of the pool-sized sink using one of the strings from the bikini top.    I watched as Nicole stepped into the large, Italian tiled shower and wash herself off.  She was incredible.  Her body was that of a corn fed farm girl.  She was soft and shapely in all the right places and just enough muscle tone to let you know she wasn’t a girl anymore  Her breasts were ample and as  round as I’ve ever seen!  I watched in awe as she ran her hands over her body.  I was so enamored that I almost forgot that I didn’t know this woman from a hole in the wall and she might not take to having me watch her too nicely.  So I hid behind the faucet and waited for her to come out.

 

I actually spent the next couple of hours on that sink.  Hiding spots weren’t difficult to find.  There was an incredible amount of lotions, soaps and perfumes all decorated in gold.  All much larger than I and easily capable of hiding ten men my size.

 

Nicole had finished her shower and went into the bedroom to get ready for an apparent night on the town.  She dressed in a shimmering blue strapless mini dress and clear platform heels.  She applied her lipstick in the bathroom only a few yards from me.  She placed her lipstick down on the counter and left for the night.  Needless to say I had a enough time on my hands to think about what to do next.  I thought about writing her a note using the pink lipstick but then I thought what would happen if she had a guest when she came back.  I liked my chances much better with a one on one scenario.  I also didn’t want a maid who maybe doesn’t speak English to find the message and clean it up.  There was no way off the counter for me, so I waited.

 

Lucky for me I didn’t do a thing.  After about an hour after Nicole left I heard the door open and two people came in whispering.  To my surprise it was Brigitte!   She had one of the bellmen open the door for her!  The man, I mean kid couldn’t have been more than sixteen and barely came up to her chin.  She pinned him against the wall and shoved her tits in his freckled face.

“Thanks for letting me back in my room.”  She said with a southern drawl.

His eyes were on her chest.  “No problem…… Ma’am.” 

“Call me Nicki.”  She said lifting his chin up so that she could look into his wide eyes.  “Come back later and I’ll tip you properly!”  She said shoving a bill in his pocket and pushing him  out the door.

The innocent boy just stood there, jaw unhinged and a pup tent in his pants as she slammed the door in his face.

 

“Rob Darling!  Come out, come out wherever you are!”  She said musically.

 

I didn’t move.  I watched as she sneaked around the corner to explore more of the hotel room.  I immediately  ran over and hid behind a bottle of lotion.

By the time I was falling into Nicole’s cleavage and Brigitte was spilling her drink all over the place, Karen was on a 747 somewhere over Colorado.

Karen’s nails were dug into the leather of her first class seat. She was so obviously worried about Rob.
"That bitch!" she whispered harshly under her breath. She wished Christy had come with her but with her parents in Europe and college in full swing she had to stay home. The great thing was Christy had called her father’s travel agent at home and was able to get Karen a room in the same hotel and that a limo would be waiting for her at the airport.
If she hadn’t been so hung-over yesterday she would’ve been drunk by now.
"I’ll kill her!" she muttered and the leather armrest ripped.

I listened to Brigitte as she turned the room upside down looking for me. "I have a surprise for you little man!" she said from the other room. "Abigail sent your clothes over. You don’t have to run around naked anymore! I have all your little clothes right here, all you have to do is come out and show me where you are."

I didn’t move. I didn’t trust this bitch as far as I could throw her.

After a while her musical tone changed to outright rage! She was cursing me for running away and abandoning her. At points she actually sounded emotionally hurt but I knew it was her lust for money and power that caused her to break into another woman’s hotel room.

Finally, she came into the bathroom and caught her reflection in the mirror. She immediately checked her makeup and the fit of her low cut dress. She then proceeded to the toilet and peed.

"This was the only place he could be!" she spoke to herself pulling on the roll of toilet paper. She wiped herself, flushed the toilet and screamed! "Rob, I swear on the millions in my Swiss bank account that if you don’t show yourself immediately that when I find you I’ll kill you!" she said and again checked her look in the enormous mirror over me. "I’ll step on you like a bug and grind you into nothingness!" She said motioning with her feet on the cold marble floor. "I’ll crush you in my fist and pop your little head off like this!" She said using her long thumbnail to mock decapitating me. "I’ll stuff you so deep into my cleavage that you’ll suffocate!" she said squeezing her huge breasts together and suddenly she paused. Her eyes closed and her nipples became hard.
"Rob Darling! Please come out! I only want to play some more!"

I resisted the temptation and remained in my hiding spot.

"She must have him!" The light in her eyes was fierce and a wry smile appeared on her lips. "I’ll just have to wait until she comes back and then I’ll teach him to run away from Brigitte!" She said and went into the other room. I heard the television turn on followed by the unmistakable sound of a champagne cork popping.

It was going to be a long night.

I fell asleep amongst the toiletries and didn’t awake until the sound of screaming erupted from the other room. Apparently Nicole had come back to find a very drunk Brigitte asleep on her bed. The screaming came from Brigitte who was upset at Hotel Security for dragging her from the room.

"He’s mine! He’s mine!" Brigitte shouted. "That bitch has stolen my little man! Where are you hiding him?!"
"I have no clue what she’s talking about." Nicole said to the man who could only be the night manager.
"Don’t worry, Ms. Boudoir won’t be bothering you again." The well-dressed man said. "We’ve made arrangements for her to stay at another hotel."
"Thank you." Nicole said and closed the door behind the entourage.

Two floors down, Karen was sleeping restlessly in her room. She dreamed that she was holding the tiny Rob in her gentle hands and kissing him all over. Brigitte was curled up in a ball on the floor with blood dripping from her nose.

Karen smiled in her sleep.

After Nicole fell asleep, I wrote her a note on the tile using handfuls of pink lipstick.

I wrote the following in two-inch letters.
"Please help me."
"My name is Rob and I’m only three inches tall. Brigitte kidnapped me. Please help me."

I couldn’t fit anymore on the countertop. I could now only hope that when she read it she didn’t flip out. I went back to my hiding spot and waited for morning to arrive.

The next few hours were the longest in my life. I couldn’t sleep. I kept on thinking of the old saying "a watched pot never boils" as I waited for Nicole to wake up and discover my note. I watched the room inside begin to glow with the rising of the sun. I watched the shadows on the floor, long at first, shrink until they faded as the morning turned into afternoon.

Just as I was about to fall asleep, I heard a moan from the other room. My heart leaped! I watched with anticipation as she walked into the bathroom! I almost cried out when she looked at herself in the large mirror overhead.

I was slightly disappointed when she went over to the shower and turned the water on.

I almost screamed when she leaned on the counter in order to remove her panties, her fingers smearing part of the last "me"."

I was so pissed! What an emotional roller coaster! With every move she made towards the counter my heart stopped beating. I wondered what she would do when she read the note.

Every time she moved away I resisted doing something to get her attention. "Let her read the note." I said to myself cupping my hands over my mouth.

After a few more false alarms she stepped into the shower and ended my torture. I flung myself against the large bottle of lotion in frustration only to knock it over and send it rolling off the counter. The glass bottle hit the floor and broke. Well, I wanted to get her attention and I sure got it.

Nicole immediately opened the shower curtain and looked out. She was holding a bath sponge and covered with suds. She looked at the broken bottle on the floor, then up to the counter top and directly at me!

"Holy cow!" she cried and pulled the curtain all the way to one side.

I didn’t know what to do! I ran around the rim of the sink and backed up against the far wall. Nicole stepped gingerly out of the shower to avoid the shards of broken glass and walked towards me.

Her eyes caught sight of my note and she read it aloud. "Please help me. My name is Rob…" She paused and looked at me. "I’m only three inches tall. Brigitte kidnapped me. Please help …" a look of confusion came over her face. "What does the last word say?" she said pointing to the smeared lipstick.

"Me!" I yelled. "Please help me!"
Nicole squatted down so that her face was even with the counter top. "You are real, aren’t you?" she asked.
"Yes." I said.
"You’re the little man that Brigitte was talking about last night?" she smiled.
"Yes." I said.
"How’d you get so small?" she asked and she leaned closer, her hands moving over the top to touch me.
"That’s a long story." I said and backed away, a little afraid.
"I’m sorry! I’m frightening you!" she said and moved her hands back.
"You’d think I’d be used to that by now." I said to myself but loud enough for her to hear.
"Used to what?" she asked.
"Being handled by a woman." I said and her eyes lit up.
"How can I help you Rob?" she asked noticing my nakedness and sensing my trepidation.
"I could use a drink."

Karen was up and dressed early. She went to the front desk and explained to the clerk that she had a meeting with Brigitte and requested that he ring her suite.

"I’m afraid that Ms. Boudoir checked out last night." The clerk said.
"What?" Karen screamed. "Do you know where she went?"
"I’m afraid I don’t." The clerk shrank back seeing Karen seething with anger.

She calmed herself. Chances are the clerk does know, he’s just waiting for something to jog his memory. She pulled a fifty out of her purse and slid it across the counter. "Maybe this will jog your memory?" she said leaning forward so that she didn’t tower over him.
The clerk reached out and slid the money into his pocket. "She’s at the Regency."
Karen smiled. "Thank you."

Nicole finished her shower and carried me into the other room where she placed me on a small table next to a rather large box. She poured vodka from one of those little bottles that she had in the fridge into a shot glass. She was now wearing a pink see through shirt with little pink flowers on it and a silky sarong wrapped around her long legs. She slipped her feet into the clear platform heels she had on last night.

"Where’d this box come from?" She said placing the shot glass down next to me.
I leaned over the rim and using my hand like a ladle, I drank the vodka.
"What’s in it?" I asked shaking the excess vodka from my hand.
"Let’s find out." She said and opened the box.

Inside were several dozen shirts and pairs of pants, all my size.

Nicole giggled. "These must be for you." She said handing me a tiny shirt.
The shirt was made of the finest fabric I had ever felt and had the tiniest buttons I’d ever seen! I tried it on for size and discovered it was a perfect fit! Nicole gave me a pair of pants and I put them on.
"Oh my God! Look at these shoes!" she said holding a small shoe on the tip of her finger. "They’re so cute!" she said putting the pair on the table before me. The shoes were made of a thick fabric, not leather and fastened over my foot with a single button on the side. Not bad at all.

Nicole went to her dressing table and brought over a mirror for me to look at myself.

I must say I looked like a million bucks. The buttons were oversized and I didn’t have socks or underwear but who cared? I wasn’t naked for the first time in a week.
"You look great!" Nicole said staring at me like a hungry cat.

I leaned over the shot glass and took another handful of vodka.
Nicole giggled more.
"What?" I said recognizing the tell tale signs of a flirt.
"Well, it was the way your legs dangled in the air when you leaned into the glass." She said wiggling her fingers to mimic the action of my legs.
With nothing in my stomach the vodka went straight to my head. I sat down next to the enormous glass and watched as Nicole now sitting in a chair, cross her arms on the table and lean her head down on them to get a closer look at me.

"Rob, tell me how you got so small?" she said drawing figure eights on the table top with a well-manicured finger.

I told her about some of my adventures but I didn’t tell her everything! Now that I was with her I realized that I had botched my plan forever seeing Karen again. My only hope was to get on this girls good side and pray that she would eventually help me. So, I told her about Tina wanting better grades and trying to seduce me when I was about four feet tall. I told her how after a few weeks of shrinking she found me and held me captive at the college party. I recounted how Jill wanted to kidnap me and then later tried to swallow me whole. I finished with my trip to Shannon’s house and her Barbie doll torture chamber.

"But what about Karen?" she asked placing her hands flat on the table and sitting up straight.
"I don’t know if I’ll ever see her again…" I said trying to look dejected (which wasn’t too hard).
"Oh you poor thing!" Nicole said picked me up in the palm of her hand. She cuddled me to her bosom and held me there. "Don’t worry! I’ll help you get home as soon as I’m finished here in L.A.!"
"Thank you!" I said leaning on her upper breast. I suddenly lost my footing and slid down, catching myself on the fabric over her hard nipple!
Nicole giggled. "You are so tiny and helpless!" she whispered, looking down at me.

She was in town for a photo shoot, a preliminary to her spread in Playboy. She was also going to record a demo album for her burgeoning singing career.

"Playboy? Really!" I said as she boosted me back up so that I lay in the incline of her left breast.
"Why do you sound surprised? Am I not pretty enough?" She sat up and caught me in her palm as I tumbled down. She held me in her hand, palm up to talk to me.
"I didn’t say that!" I said, standing up.
"Then what did you mean by that?" she pouted.
"Put me down and I’ll explain." I said.
She moved us over to the large bed. Nicole put me down on the bed and turned on her side to watch me. "Nicole, first of all you’re blond. I love blondes."
She smiled.
"You have beautiful blue eyes, your nose is cute and your lips look so kissable!" I said walking down towards her breasts.
"Now, these!" I gestured by holding my arms out wide. "These mountains you call breasts are wonderful! What are they C’s?"
"No!" she smiled placing a hand on each. "They’re double D’s!"
"Well, they’re more than a handful for me! Are they real?" I asked with a big smile. At my size I figured that I would be able to spot a scar or feel the difference immediately. They were definitely real.
"Oh my God! Of course they’re real!" She cried in that flirtatious way women do. Reaching out with one finger she pushed me down. "Bastard."
"Well anyway, they’re perfect!" I said getting to my feet. "Perfectly round and your nipples are just the right size."
"They’re not too big?" she asked lifting up her shirt and looking at them.
"You forget, I’ve been on them. They’re perfect." I said.
She followed me with her hands on her body as I walked down the length of her tummy.
"Not too shabby!" I said walking up and running my hands down the smooth skin of her stomach.
"Shabby!? I work out everyday!"
"And it shows!" I said. "But about this baby fat…"
‘Baby fat!" She cried sitting up. "I don’t have any baby fat!" She reached down and picked me up by the back of my shirt. "Tell me more about my breasts." She said and pressed me deep into the softness of her left breast.

Needless to say, we spent the rest of the day fooling around. Nicole really enjoyed my hanging onto her nipples as she posed herself in different positions.

Nicole picked me up and held me against her breast. "You are the cutest thing I’ve ever seen!" She closed her eyes.

She rubbed me all over her chest, finally leaving me to hang from her left nipple.

"I love the way you feel on my nipples!" She cooed.

 

 

After a while of climbing, rubbing, licking and sucking, Nicole let out a long sigh. "You’re making me so hot!" She reached over and grabbed a pitcher of ice water. "Are you hot too, little man? Would you like to cool off?" She smiled pressing the ice-cold pitcher against her nipple and me.

 

 

Suddenly Nicole stood up, leaving me to hang there like a piece of jewelry.
"Nicole! I don’t know if I can hold on!" I screeched.
She just smiled.

"Really! I’m losing my grip!" I yelled and then it happened! I fell. Down past her ribs and over her tummy right into her sarong!
"Gotcha!" she smiled.
"Don’t ever do that again!" I screamed and realized where I was.

 

I made Nicole cum three times in the last hour. We then showered and she showed me the outfits she wanted to wear in her photo shoot. She pulled on a skirt that was little more than strings hanging from her waist. She placed me on the floor at her feet and insisted that I climb one of the strings.

I made it to her waist and she celebrated my feat by immediately making me hold onto her hard nipple. I was still pumped from the climb and decided to show off by holding on with only one hand!

 

"What do you think about me wearing my hair up?" She said fashioning it into a loose bun.
"I don’t think anyone’s going to notice your hair." I said from my position on the floor.
"What about these shoes?" She said slipping into a pair of strappy wedges. Nicole then pulled on several necklaces and a pair of blue panties. She strolled over towards me and sat down. She loosened the string on her panties and let one drop. "Want to do some more climbing?"

 

I climbed up the string of her panties and immediately climbed up one of the necklaces to her breasts. She squeezed them together, enveloping me in their sweet softness. When she let go, I made my way over to her nipple and went to work. She had made me very horny and I wanted more!
"Ooh! You know I love that!" She said.

 

 

After just a few seconds of making love to her nipple, I climbed back down to her pussy. I was just about to tuck myself into her panties when she stopped me.
"Not here. In the bed." she said and she stood. She looked down at me, holding onto her pubic hair and smiled. "Can you hold on until I walk to the bed?"
"I think so!" I shouted.
She smiled.

 

We made love for hours. Finally finishing when the sun was going down. With the doors to the terrace open and I was cold. Nicole however, was still filled with the heat of lovemaking. She handed me one of my shirts, stuffed me in her cleavage and smiled.
I soon fell asleep in the warmth between her breasts.

 

Karen walked back into the hotel lobby, it was just after eight in the evening.  She walked up to the front desk and whispered something to the clerk.  Money changed hands and suddenly Karen was beaming with delight. 

 

Nicole was sitting on the terrace, the three inch tall man was still sleeping comfortably in her cleavage.  She had never felt so satisfied in her life and wanted to savor this feeling for a  long time.  Having him there gave her a feeling of calm control.  He wasn’t a piece of jewelry, he was a man.  A living breathing man with feelings and a soul.  He needed her and that’s what mattered the most to her.  Sure, other men had said that they needed her but they wanted sex or the power that her beauty brought them.  Here was a man who needed her for his survival and more importantly he wanted to be with her.  Sure she teased him by letting him fall or dangling him from a nipple, but her intentions were never evil, she knew she would always be there for him.  Even if it meant helping him get home.

 

Just then, Nicole thought she heard a gentle knock, a tap at her hotel room door.  She got up and walked slowly, careful not to disturb him.  She thought it might be Brigitte, trying to break in again…

 

Nicole slipped off her shoes and crept up to the door.  She felt her long eyelashes brush up against it as she looked through the peephole.  There was a woman standing there.  A very tall and beautiful woman.

 

She opened the door.

 

Karen was about to get down on all fours and call for him under the door.  She was sure about the room number, but if Brigitte was lying after all?  She didn’t want to embarrass herself.

 

Suddenly, the door opened and Karen was confronted by a buxom blonde who reminded her of Christy. 

 

"Can I help you?"  the woman said.

 

"Um…"  Karen paused and took a deep breath.  "My name is Karen and…" she was immediately cut off when the woman grabbed her by the wrist and dragged her inside her hotel room.

 

Nicole held a finger up to her lips.  "Shhh.  He’s sleeping."  She said then pointing to the small figure half buried between her breasts.

 

Karen’s eyes lit up.  "Rob?"  She whispered and tears welled up in her eyes.  Instinctively, she reached out for him. 

 

Nicole stopped her hand and whispered.  "I have a better idea.  If you unbutton your blouse a little more, I’ll press my chest against yours and just nudge him over.  He’s had a…busy day and I don’t want to wake him." 

 

Karen was in too much shock to do anything but comply.  She unbuttoned her blouse and unclasped her miracle bra.  She leaned over and pressed her chest to this woman’s and with one gentle push of a finger, he was in her cleavage!  She had him back!

 

”I can’t thank you enough!"  Karen whispered feeling the little man’s heartbeat.

 

"If he ever needs anything.  You can count on me." Nicole said, leaning over and gently kissing Rob as he slept.

 

I awoke the next morning between her breasts.  It was probably the best night sleep I’ve had in a while.  She was laying on her back, which made it easy for me to climb out and make my way down her stomach.  I was just about at her belly button when I realized that Nicole had become seemingly longer and more slender.  Her stomach had become rock hard overnight!  I turned and immediately saw that her breasts had shrunken as well!  It was then that my jaw hit the floor.  "Karen?"

Karen sleepily opened her eyes and smiled.  "Good morning little man!"

I ran up and collapsed on her left breast, hugging it tightly.

"I missed you too."